"Anthony, Piers - Battle Circle 01 - Sos the Rope" - читать интересную книгу автора (Anthony Piers)CHAPTER
ONE The two
itinerant warriors approached the hostel tram opposite directions. Both were
garbed conventionally: dark pantaloons cinched at waist and knee, loose white
jacket reaching to hips and elbows and hanging open at the front, elastic sneakers.
Both wore their hair medium: cropped above the eyebrows in front, above the
ears on the sides, and above the jacket collar behind, uncombed. Both beards
were short and scant. The man from the east wore a standard
straight sword, the plastic scabbard strapped across his broad back. He was
young and large, if unhandsome, and his black brows and hair gave him a
forbidding air that did not match his nature. He was well-muscled and carried
his weight with the assurance of a practicing athlete. The one from the west was shorter and more
slender, but also in fine physical trim. His blue eyes and fair hair set off a
countenance so finely molded that it would have been almost womanish without
the beard, but there was nothing effeminate about his manner. He pushed before
him a little one-wheeled cart, a barrow-bag, from which several feet of shining
metal pole projected. The dark-haired man arrived before the
round building first and waited politely for the other to come up. The3
surveyed each other briefly before speaking. A young woman emerged, dressed in
the attractive one-piece wrap around of the available. She looked from one
visitor to the other, her eyes fixing for a moment upon the handsome golden
bracelet clasping the left wrist of each, but kept her silence. The sworder glanced at her once as she
approached appreciating the length of her glossy midnight tresses and the
studied voluptuousness of her figure, then spoke to the man with the cart.
"Will you share lodging with me tonight, friend? I seek mastery of other
things than men." "I seek mastery in the circle,"
the other replied, "but I will share lodging." They smiled and shook
hands. The blond man faced the girl. "I need
no woman." She dropped her eyes, disappointed, but
flicked them up immediately to cover the sworder. He responded after an
appropriate pause. "Will you try the night with me, then, damsel? I
promise no more." The girl flushed with pleasure. "I
will try the night with you, sword, expecting no more." He grinned and clapped his right hand to
the bracelet, twisting it off. "I am Sol the sword, of philosophic bent.
Can you cook?" She nodded, and he handed the bracelet to her. "You
will, cater to my friend also, for the evening meal, and clean his uniform." The other man interrupted his smile.
"Did I mishear your name, sir? I am Sol." The larger warrior turned slowly,
frowning. "I regret you did not. I have held this name since I took up my
blade this spring. But perhaps you employ another weapon? There is no need for
us to differ." The girl's eyes went back and forth
between them. "Surely your arm is the staff, warrior," she said
anxiously, gesturing at the barrow. "I am Sol," the man said firmly,
"of the staff-and the sword. No one else may bear my name." The sworder looked disgruntled. "Do
you quarrel with me, then? I would have it otherwise." "I quarrel only with your name. Take
another, and there is no strife between us." "I have earned this name by this
blade. I can not give it up." "Then I must deprive you of it in the
circle, sir." "Please," the girl protested.
"Wait until morning. There is a television inside, and a bath, and I will
fix a fine repast." "Would you borrow the bracelet of a
man whose name has been questioned?" the sworder inquired gently. "It
must be now, pretty plaything. You may serve the winner." She bit her red lip, chastened, and handed
back the bracelet. "Then, will you permit me to stand witness?" The men exchanged glances and shrugged.
"Stand witness, girl, if you have the stomach for it," the blond man
said.' He led the way down a beaten side-trail marked in red. A hundred yards below the cabin a
fifteen-foot ring was laid out, marked by a flat plastic rim of bright yellow
and an outer fringe of gravel. The center was flat, finely barbered turf, a
perfect disk of green lawn. This was the battle circle, heart of this world's
culture. The black-haired man removed his harness
and jacket to expose the physique of a giant, great sheathes of muscle overlaid
shoulders, rib-cage and belly, and his neck and waist were thick. He drew his
sword: a gleaming length of tempered steel with a beaten silver hilt. He flexed
it in the air a few times and tested it on a nearby sapling. A single swing and
the tree fell, cleanly severed at the base. The other opened his barrow and drew forth
a similar weapon from a compartment. Packed beside it were dagger,
singlesticks, a club, the metal ball of a morningstar mace and the long
quarterstaff. "You master all these weapons?" the girl inquired, astonished.
He only nodded. The two men approached the circle and
faced each other across it, toes touching the outer rim. "I contest for
the name," the blond declared, "by sword, staff, stick, star, knife
and club. Select an alternate, and this is unnecessary." "I will go nameless first," the
dark one replied: "By the sword I claim the name, and if I ever take
another weapon it will be only to preserve that name. Take your best
instrument: I will match with my blade." "For name and weapons, then," the
blond said, beginning to show anger. "The victor will possess them all.
But, since I wish you no personal harm, I will instead oppose you with the
staff." "Agreed!" It was the other's
turn to glower. "The one who is defeated yields the name and these six
weapons, nor will he ever lay claim to any of these again!" The girl listened appalled, hearing the
stakes magnify beyond reason, but did not dare protest. They stepped inside the battle circle and
became blurs of motion. The girl had expected a certain incongruity, since
small men usually carried the lighter or sharper weapons while the heavy club
and long staff were left to the large men. Both warriors were so skilled,
however, that such notions became meaningless. She tried to follow thrust and counter,
but soon became hopelessly confused. The figures whirled and struck, ducked and
parried, metal blade rebounding from metal staff and, in turn, blocking
defensively. Gradually, she made out the course of the fight. The sword was actually a fairly massive
weapon; though hard to stop, it was also slow to change its course, so there
was generally time for the opposing party to counter an aggressive swing. The
long staff, on the other hand, was more agile than it looked, since both hands
exerted force upon it and made for good leverage-but it could deliver a
punishing blow only against a properly exposed target. The sword was primarily
offensive; the staff, defensive. Again and again the sword whistled savagely at
neck or leg or torso, only to be blocked crosswise by some section of the
staff. At first, it had seemed as though the men,
were out to kill each other; then, it was evident that each expected his
aggressive moves to be countered and was not trying for bloody victory so much
as tactical initiative. Finally, it appeared to be a deadlock between two
extraordinarily talented warriors. Then the tempo changed. The blond Sol took
the offensive, using the swift staff to force his opponents back and Off
balance by repeated blows at arms, legs and head. The sworder jumped out of the
way often, rather than trying to parry the multiple blows with his single
instrument; evidently the weight of his weapon was growing as the furious pace
continued. Swords were not weapons of endurance. The staffer had conserved his
strength and now had the advantage.. Soon the tiring sword-arm would slow too
much and leave the body vulnerable. But not quite yet. Even she, an
inexperienced observer, could guess that the large man was tiring too quickly
for the amount of muscle he possessed. It was a ruse-and the staffer suspected
it, too, for the more the motions slowed the more cautious he became. He
refused to be lured into any risky commitment. Then the sworder tried an astonishing
strategem: as the end of the staff drove at his side in a fast horizontal
swing, he neither blocked nor retreated. He threw himself to the ground,
letting the staff pass over him. Then, rolling on his side, he slashed, in a
vicious backhand arc aimed at the ankles. The staffer jumped, surprised by this
unconventional and dangerous maneuver; but even as his feet rose over the blade
and came down again, it was swishing in a reverse arc. The staffer was unable to leap again
quickly enough, since he was just landing. But he was not so easily trapped. He
had kept his balance and maintained control over his weapon with marvelous
coordination. He jammed the end of the staff into the turf between his feet
just as the sword struck. Blood spurted as the blade cut into one calf, but the
metal of the staff bore the brunt and saved him from hamstringing or worse. He
was wounded and partially crippled, but still able to fight. The ploy had failed, and it was the end
for the sworder. The staff lifted and struck him neatly across the side of the
head as he tried to rise, sending him spinning out of the circle. He fell in
the gravel, stunned, still gripping his weapon but no longer able to bring it
into play. After a moment he realized where he was, gave one groan of dismay,
and dropped the sword. He had lost. Sol, now the sole owner of the name,
hurled the staff into the ground beside his barrow and stepped over the plastic
rim. He gripped the loser's arm and helped him to his feet. "Come-we must
eat," he said. The girl was jolted out of her reverie.
"Yes-! will tend your wounds," she said. She led the way back to the
cabin, prettier now that she was not trying to impress. The building was a smooth cylinder, thirty
feet in diameter and ten high, the outer wall a sheet of hard plastic seemingly
wrapped around it with no more original effort than one might have applied to
enclose a package. A transparent cone topped it, punctured at the apex to allow
the chimney column to emerge. From a
distance it was possible to see through the cone to the shiny machinery beneath
it: paraphernalia that caught and tamed the light of the sun and provided
regular power for the operation of the interior devices. There were no windows, and the single door
faced south: a rotating trio of glassy panels that admitted them singly without
allowing any great flow of air. It was cool inside, and bright; the large
central compartment was illuminated by the diffused incandescence of floor and
ceiling. The girl hauled down couch-bunks from the
curving inner side of the wall and saw them seated upon the nylon upholstery.
She dipped around the rack of assorted weapons, clothing and bracelets to run
water in the sink set into the central column, In a moment she brought back a
basin of warm water and set about sponging off Sol's bleeding leg and dressing
it. She went on to care for the bruise on the loser's head, while the two men
talked. There was no rancor between them, now that the controversy had been
resolved. "How did you come by that motion with
the sword?" Sol inquired, not appearing to notice the ministrations of the
girl though she gave him more than perfunctory attention. "It very nearly
vanquished me." "I am unsatisfied with conventional
ways," the nameless one replied as the girl applied astringent medication.
"I ask 'Why must this be?' and 'How can it be improved?' and 'Is. there
meaning in this act? I study the writings of the ancients, and sometimes I come
upon the answers, if I can not work them out for myself." "I am impressed. I have met no
warrior before who could read-and you fought well." "Not well enough." The tone was
flat. "Now I must seek the mountain." "I am sorry this had to pass,"
Sol said sincerely. The nameless one nodded curtly. No more
was said for a time. They took turns in the shower compartment, also set in the
central column, and dried and changed clothing, indifferent to the presence of
the girl. Bandaged on head and leg, they shared the
supper the girl prepared. She had quietly folded down the dining table from the
north face and set up stools, while she kept her feet and ferried dishes from
range and refrigerator-the last of the fixtures of the column. They did not
inquire the source of the spiced white meat or the delicate wine; such things
were taken for granted, and even looked down upon, as was the hostel itself. "What is your objective in
life?" the nameless one inquired as they lingered over the ice cream, and
the girl washed the dishes. "I mean to fashion an empire." "A tribe of your own? I have no doubt
you can do it." "An empire. Many tribes. I am a
skilled warrior-better in the circle than any I have seen. Better than the
masters of tribes. I will take what my arm brings me-but I have not encountered
any I wish to keep, except yourself, and we did not contest for mastery. Had I
known how good you were, I would have set different terms." The other chose to ignore the compliment,
but it pleased him. "To build a tribe you need honorable men, proficient
in their specialties, who are capable of fighting for you and bringing others
into your group. You need young ones, as young as yourself, who will listen to
advice and profit from it. To build an empire you need more." "More? I have not even found young
warriors that are worthwhile. Only incompetent amateurs and feeble oldsters." "I know. I saw few good fighters in
the east, and had you found any in the west you would not have traveled alone.
I never lost an engagement, before." He was silent a moment, remembering
that he was no longer a warrior. To cover up the hurt that grew in him, he
spoke again. "Haven't you noticed how old the masters are, and how
careful? They will not fight at all unless they believe they can win, and they
are shrewd at such judgments. All the best warriors are tied to them." "Yes," Sol agreed, perturbed.
"The good ones will not contend for mastership, only for sport. It makes
me angry." "Why should they? Why should an
established master risk the work of a lifetime, while you risk only your
service? You must have stature. You must have a tribe to match his; only then
will any master meet you in the circle." "How can I form a decent tribe when
no decent men will fight?" Sol demanded, growing heated again. "Do
your books answer that?" "I never sought mastery. But if I
were building a tribe, or an empire especially, I would search out promising
youths and bind them to myself, even though they were not proficient in the
circle yet. Then I would take them to some private place and teach them all I
knew about combat, and make them practice against each other and me until they
were fully competent. Then I would have a respectable tribe, and I would take
it out to meet and conquer established tribes." "What if the other masters still
refused to enter the circle?" Sol was quite interested in this turn of the
discussion. "I would find some way to persuade
them. Strategy would be required-the terms would have to appear even, or
slightly in favor of the other party. I would show them men that they wanted,
and bargain with them until they were ashamed not to meet me." "I am not good at bargaining,"
Sol said. "You could have some bright tribesmen
bargain for you, just as you would have others to fight for you. The master
doesn't have to do everything himself; he delegates the chores to others, while
he governs over all." Sol was thoughtful. "That never
occurred to me. Fighters with the weapons and fighters with the mind." He
pondered some more. "How long would it take to train such a tribe, once
the men were taken?" "That depends upon how good you are
at training, and how good the men are that you have to work with. How well they
get along. There are many factors." "If you were doing it, with the men
you have met in your travels." "A year." "A year!" Sol was dismayed. "There is no substitute for careful
preparation. A mediocre tribe could perhaps be formed in a few months, but not
an organization fit to conquer an empire. That would have to be prepared for
every contingency, and that takes times. Time and constant effort and
patience." "I do not have patience." The girl finished her work and returned to
listen. There were no compartments within the cabin, but she had gone around
the column to the shower stall and changed. She now wore an alluring gown that
accentuated a fine cleavage and a narrow waist. Sol remained thoughtful, not seeming to
notice the girl though she drew her stool close to him. "Where would there
be a suitable place for such training, where others would not spy and
interfere?" "In the badlands." "The badlands! No one goes
there!" "Precisely. No one would come across
you there, or suspect what you were doing. Can you think of a better
situation?" "But it is death!" the girl
said, forgetting her place. "Not necessarily. I have learned that
the kill-spirits of the Blast are retreating. The old books call it 'radiation,
and it fades in time. The intensity is measured in Roentgen and it is strongest
in the center. It should be possible to tell by the plants and animals whether
a given area within the markers has become safe. You would have to be very
careful about penetrating too far inside, but near the edge-" "I would not have you go to the
mountain," Sol broke in. "I have need of a man like you." "Nameless and weaponless?" He
laughed bitterly. "Go your way, fashion your empire, Sol of all
instruments. I was merely conjecturing." Sol persisted. "Serve me for a year,
and I will give you back a portion of your name. It is your mind I require, for
it is better than mine." "My mind!" But the black-haired
one was intrigued. He had spoken of the mountain, but did not really want to
die. There were many curious things remaining to be fathomed, many books to be
studied, many thoughts to be thought. He had employed his weapon in the circle
because it was the established method of manhood, but despite his erstwhile
prowess and physique he was a scholar and experimenter at heart. Sol was watching him. "I
offer-Sos." "Sos-the weaponless," he said,
mulling it over. He did not like the sound of it, but it was a reasonable alternative,
close to his original name. "What would you want me to do, in return for
the name?" "The training, the camp, the building
of empire you described-I want you to do it for me. To be my fighter of the
mind. My advisor." "Sos the advisor." The notion
grew on him, and The name sounded better. "The
men would not listen to me. I would need complete authority, or it would come
to nothing. If they argued, and I with no weapon-" "Who argues, dies," Sol said
with absolute conviction. "By my hand." "For one year-and I keep the
name?" "Yes." He thought of the challenge of it, the
chance to test his theories in action. "I accept the offer." They reached across the table and shook
hands gravely. "Tomorrow we begin the empire," Sol said. The girl looked up. "I would come
with you," she said. Sol smiled, not looking at her. "She wants your
bracelet again, Sos." "No." She was troubled, seeing
her hints come to nothing. "Not-without-" "Girl," Sol reminded her
sternly, "I want no woman. This man fought well; he is stronger than many
who still bear weapons, and a scholar, which I am not. You would not be shamed
to wear his emblem." She thrust out her lip. "I would
come-myself." Sol shrugged. "As you wish. You will
cook and wash for us, until you take a man. We will not be staying in a cabin
always, though." He paused, thinking of something. "Sos, my
advisor-is this wise?" Sos studied the woman, now petulant but
still lovely. He tried, not to be moved by her cleavage. "I do not think
so. She is excellently proportioned and a talented cook, but headstrong. She
would be a disruptive influence, unattached." She glared at him. "I want a name, as
you do!" she snapped. "An honorable name." Sol crashed his first against the table so
hard the vinyl surface flexed. "You anger me, girl! Do you claim the name
I give lacks honor?" She retreated hastily. "No, man of
all weapons. But you do not offer it to me." "Take it, then!" He flung his
golden bracelet at her. "But I need no woman." Baffled but exultant, she picked up the
heavy piece am squeezed it together to fit her wrist. Sos looked on, ill at
ease. CHAPTER TWO Two weeks later they struck the red
markers of warning in the open country to the north. The foliage did not
change, but they knew there would be few animals and no men beyond the sinister
line of demarcation. Even those who chose to die preferred the mountain, for
that was a quick, honorable leavetaking, while the badlands were reputed to
bring torture and horror. Sol stopped, discommoded by the markers.
"If it is safe, why are they still here?" he demanded. Sola nodded
heartily, unashamed of her fear, "Because the crazies haven't updated
their maps in fifty years," Sos replied. "This area is overdue for
resurvey, and one of these months they'll get around to it and set the markers
back ten or fifteen miles. I told you radiation isn't a permanent thing; it
fades away slowly." Sol was not convinced, now that commitment
was imminent. "You say this 'radiation' is something you can't see or hear
or smell or feel, but it kills you just the same? I know you studied the books,
but that just doesn't make sense to me." "Maybe the books are lying,"
Sola put in, sitting down. The days of forced marching had tightened the
muscles of her legs but diminished none of her femaleness. She was a
good-looking woman and knew it. "I've had doubts myself," Sos
admitted. "There are many things I don't understand, and many books I've
never had the chance to read. One text says that half the men will die when
exposed to 450 Roentgen, while mosquitoes can survive over a hundred
thousand-but I don't know how much radiation one Roentgen is, or how to spot
it. The crazies have boxes that click when they get near radiation; that's how
they know." "One click to a Roent, maybe,"
she said, simplifying it. "If the books are honest." "I think they are. A lot of it makes
no sense at all, at first, but I've never caught them in an error. This
radiation-as nearly as I can make it, it was put here by the Blast, and it's
like fungus-light. You can't see the fungus glow in the daytime, but you know
that light is still there. You can box it with your hands to shut out the sun,
and the green-" "Fungus-light," Sol said
solemnly. "Just imagine that it is poisonous,
that it will make you sick if it touches your skin. At night you can avoid it,
but in the day you're in trouble. You can't see it or feel it... that's what
radiation is, except that it fills up everything where it exists. The ground,
the trees, the air." "Then how do we know it's gone?' Sola
demanded. There was an edge to her voice which Sos put down to fear and
fatigue. She had gradually lost the air of sweet naпvetй she had affected the
first evening at the hostel. "Because it affects the plants and
animals, too. They get at the fringe, and everything is dead at the center. As
long as they look all right, we should, be safe. There should be several miles
clear of it beyond the markers now. It's a risk-but a worthwhile one, in the
circumstances." "And no cabins?" she asked a
little forlornly. "I doubt it. The crazies don't like
radiation any better than we do, so they'd have no reason to build here until
they survey it. We'll have to forage and sleep out." "We'd better pick up bows and tents, then,"
Sol said. They left Sola to watch Sol's barrow while
they backtracked three miles to the last hostel. They entered its heatpump
interior comfort and selected two sturdy bows and arrow-packs from its armory.
They donned camping gear: light plastic leggings, helmets and traveling packs.
Each man placed three swift shots in the standing target near the battle
circle, feeling out the instruments, then shouldered them and returned to the
trail. Sola was asleep against a tree, hiking
skirt hitched up indecorously. Sos looked away; the sight of her body stirred
him in spite of what he knew of her bad temper. He had always taken his women
as they came and formed no lasting relationships; this continued proximity to
another man's wife acted upon him in a way he did not like. Sol kicked her. "Is this the way you
guard my weapons, woman?" She jumped up, embarrassed and angry.
"It's the same way you take care of mine!" she retorted. Then,
afraid, she bit her lip. Sol ignored her. "Let's find a place
quickly," he said, glancing at the nearest marker. Sos gave the woman the
leggings and helmet he had brought for her; Sol hadn't thought of it. Sos
wondered why they stayed together, when they evidently didn't get along. Could
sex mean so much? He forced his eyes away from her again,
afraid to answer that. They stepped across the line and moved
slowly into the badlands. Sos repressed the nervous twinge he felt at the
action, knowing that if he felt it, the others were struck much more
forcefully. He was supposed to know; he had, to prove he was right. Three lives
depended on his alertness now. Even so, the personal problem preoccupied
him. Sol had said at the outset that he needed no woman. This had sounded like
a courteous deferral to the other man, since no second woman was available. But
then he had given the girl his bracelet, signifying their marriage. They had
slept together two weeks, yet she now dared to express open dissatisfaction.
Sos did not like the look of it The leaves and underbrush of the forest
and field seemed healthy, but the rustle of wildlife faded out as they
penetrated deeper. There were birds and numerous flying insects, but no deer,
groundhogs or bear. Sos watched for the traces and found none. They would have
trouble locating game for their arrows if this were typical. At least the
presence of the birds seemed to indicate that the area was safe, so far; he did
not know their tolerance, but assumed that one warm-blooded creature should be
able to stand about as much as another. The birds would have to stay put while
nesting, and would certainly have developed sickness if they were going to. The trees, gave way to a wide-open field
leading down to a meandering stream. They stopped to drink. Sos hesitated until
he saw small fish in the water, quick to flee his descending hand. What fish
could thrive in, man could drink. Two birds shot across the field in a
silent dance. Up and around they spun, the large one following' the small. It
was a hawk running down some kind of sparrow, and the chase was near its end.
Obviously exhausted, the small bird barely avoided the outstretched claws and
powerful beak. The men watched indifferently. Suddenly the sparrow fluttered directly at
them, as though imploring their protection. The hawk hovered uncertainly, then
winged after it. "Stop it!" Sola cried, moved by
the fancied appeal. Surprised, Sol looked at her, then held up his hand to
block off the hawk. The predator sheered off, while the
sparrow flopped to the ground almost at Sola's feet and hunched there, unable
or afraid to rise again. Sos suspected that it was as much afraid of the people
as the enemy. The hawk circled at a distance, then made up its mind. It was
hungry. Sot reached inside his barrow so quickly
that his hand was a blur and whipped out a singlestick. As the hawk swooped
low, intent on the grounded bird, he swung. Sos knew that the predator was out
of reach and far too swift for such antics . . . but it gave a single sharp cry
as the stick knocked it out of the air and hurled its broken body into the
river. Sos stared. It had been the quickest, most
accurate motion with a weapon he had ever seen, yet the man had done it
casually, in a fit of pique at a creature who disobeyed his warning. He had
thought that it was merely the luck of the battle that had given Sol the
'victory in the circle, though the man was certainly able. Now he understood
that there had been no luck about it; Sol had simply toyed with him until
wounded, then finished it off quickly. The little bird hopped on the ground,
fluttering ineffectively. Sola retreated from it, perversely alarmed now that
the action was over. Sos donned a gauntlet from his camping pack and reached
down carefully to pinion the flapping wings and pick up the frightened creature. It was not a sparrow after all, but some
similar bird. There were flecks of yellow and orange in the brown wings, and
the bill was large and blunt. "Must be a mutant," he said. "I've
never spotted one like this before." Sol shrugged, not interested, and fished
the body of the hawk out of the water. It would do for meat if they found
nothing better. Sos opened his glove and freed the bird.
It lay in his palm, looking at him but too terrified to move. "Take off,
stupid," he hid, shaking it gently. Its little claws found his thumb and
clenched upon it. He reached slowly with his bare hand,
satisfied that the creature was not vicious, and pulled at a wing to see if it
were broken. The feathers spread apart evenly. He checked the other wing,
keeping his touch 'light so that the bird could slip free harmlessly if it
decided to fly. Neither was damaged as far as he could tell. "Take
off," he urged it again, flipping his hand in the air. The bird hung tight, only spreading its
wings momentarily to preserve its equilibrium. "As you wish," he said, He
brought the glove to the strap over his shoulder and jostled until the bird
transferred its perch to the nylon. "Stupid," he repeated, not
unkindly. They resumed the march. Fields and brush
alternated with islands of trees, and as dusk came the shrilling of insects
became amplified, always loudest just a little distance away, but never from
the ground. They crossed the spoor of no larger animals. At length they camped
by the bank of the stream and netted several small fish. Sos struck a fire
while Sola cleaned and prepared the flesh. The woman appeared to have had a
good education; she could do things. As the night advanced they opened the
packs and set up the two nylon-mesh tents. Sos dug a pit downstream for offal
while Sol did isometric exercises. Sola gathered a stock of dry branches for
the fire, whose blaze seemed to give her comfort. The bird remained with Sos all this time,
moving from his shoulder when he had to get at the pack, but never straying
far. It did not eat. "You can't live long that way, stupid," he
reminded it affectionately. And that became its name: Stupid. A white shape rose before him as he
returned from the pit, spookily silent. One of the great hawk moths, he
decided, and stepped toward it. Stupid squawked unmelodiously and flew at
it. There was a brief struggle in the air-the insect seemed as large as the
bird, in this light-then the white collapsed and disappeared into the outsize
avian mouth. Sos understood: his bird was a night feeder, at a disadvantage in
full daylight. Probably the hawk had surprised it sleeping and run it down
while in a befuddled state. All Stupid wanted was a safe place to perch and
snooze by day. In the morning they struck camp and
advanced farther into the forbidden area. Still there was no animal life on the
ground, mammal, reptile or amphibian, nor, be realized was there insect life
there. Butterflies, bees, flies, winged beetles and the large nocturnal moths
abounded but the ground itself was clean. It was ordinarily the richest of
nature's spawning habitats. Radiation in the earth, lingering longer
than that elsewhere? But most insects had a larval stage in ground or water.. .
and the plants were unaffected. He squatted to dig into the humus with a stick. They were there: grubs and earthworms and
burrowing-beetles, seemingly normal. Life existed under the ground and above
it-but what had happened to the surface denizens? "Looking for a friend?" Sola
inquired acidly. He did not attempt to explain what was bothering him, since he
was not sure himself. In the afternoon they found it: a
beautiful open valley, flat where a river had once flooded, and with a line of
trees where the river remained. Upstream the valley narrowed into a cleft and waterfall,
easy to guard, while downstream the river spread into a reedy swamp that
neither foot nor boat could traverse handily. There were green passes through
the rounded mountains on either side. "A hundred men and their families
could camp here!" Sol exclaimed. "Two, three hundred!" He had
brightened considerably since discovering that the nemesis of the badlands had
no teeth. "It looks good," Sos admitted.
"Provided there is no danger we don't know about." And was there? "No game," Sol said seriously.
"But there are fish and birds, and we can send out foraging parties. I
have seen fruit trees, too." He had really taken this project to heart,
Sos saw, and was alert for everything affecting its success. Yet there was
danger in becoming prematurely positive, too. "Fish and fruit!" Sola muttered,
making a face, but she seemed glad that at least they would not be going deeper
into the danger zone. Sos was glad, too; he felt the aura of the badlands, and
knew that its mystery was more than what could be measured in Roentgens. Stupid squawked again as the great white
shapes of night appeared. There were several in sight on the plain, their color
making them appear much larger than they were, and the bird flapped happily
after them. Apparently the tremendous moths were its only diet-his diet, Sos
thought, assigning a suitable sex-and he consumed them indefatigably. Did
Stupid store them up in his crop for lean nights? "Awful sound," Sola remarked,
and he realized that she meant Stupid's harsh cry. Sos found no feasible
retort. This woman both fascinated and infuriated him-but her opinion hardly
made a difference to the bird. One of the moths fluttered silently under
Sol's nose on its way to their fire. Sol made that lightning motion and caught
it in his hand, curious about it. Then he cursed and brushed it away as it
stung him, and Stupid fetched it in. "It stung you?" Sos inquired.
"Let me see that hand." He drew Sol to the fire and studied the
puncture. There was a single red-rimmed spot in the flesh
at the base of the thumb, with no other inflammation or swelling.
"Probably nothing, just a defensive bite," Sos said. "I'm no
doctor. But I don't like it. If I were you, I'd cut, it open and suck out any
venom there may be, just to be sure. I never heard of a' moth with a
sting." "Injure my own right hand?" Sol
laughed. "Worry over something else, advisor." "You won't be fighting for at least a
week-time enough for it to heal." "No." And that was that. They slept as they had before: the tents
pitched side by side, the couple in one, Sos in the other. He lay tense and
sleepless, not certain what it was that disturbed him so much. When he finally
slept, it was to dream of mighty wings and enormous breasts, both images dead
white, and he didn't know which frightened him more. Sol did not awaken in the morning. He lay
in his tent, fully clothed and burning with fever. His eyes were half open but
staring, the lids fluttering sporadically. His respiration was fast and
shallow, as though his chest were constricted-and it was, for the large muscles
of limbs and torso were rigid. "The kill-spirit has taken him!"
Sola cried. "The radiation." Sos was checking over the laboring body,
impressed by the solidity and power of it even in illness. He had thought the
man was coordinated rather than strong, but another reassessment was in order.
Sol usually moved so smoothly that the muscle was hardly apparent. But now he
was in grave trouble, as some devastating toxin ravaged his system. "No," he told her. "Radiation
would have affected us as well." "What is it then?" she demanded
nervously. "A harmless sting." But the
irony was wasted on her. He had dreamed of death-white wings; she hadn't.
"Grab his feet. I'm going to try dunking him in the water, to cool him
off." He wished he had seen more medical texts, though he hardly
understood what had been available. The body of a man generally knew what it
was doing, and perhaps there was reason for the fever-to burn off the
toxin?-but he was afraid to let it rampage amid the tissues of muscle and brain
any longer. Sola obeyed, and together they dragged the
sturdy body to the river's edge. "Get his clothing off," Sos snapped.
"He may swing into chills after this, and we'll have to keep him from
strangling in wet garments." She hesitated. "I never-" "Hurry!" he shouted, startling
her into action. "Your husband's life is at stake." Sos ripped off the tough nylon jacket
while Sola loosened the waist cord and worked the pantaloons down.
"Oh!" she cited. He was about to rebuke her again. She had
no cause to be sensitive about male exposure at this stage. Then he saw what
she was looking at. Suddenly he understood what had been wrong between them. Injury, birth defect or mutation-he could
not be certain. Sol would never be a father. No wonder he sought success in,
his own lifetime. There would be no sons to follow him. "He is still a man," Sos said.
"Many women will envy his bracelet." But he was' embarrassed to
remember how similar Sol's own defence of him had been, after their encounter
in the circle. "Tell no one." "N-no," she said, shuddering.
"No one." Two tears flowed down her cheeks. "Never." He
knew she was thinking of fine children she might have had by this expert
warrior, matchless in every respect except one. They wrestled the body into the water, and
Sos held the head up. He had hoped the cold shock would have a beneficial
effect, but there was no change in the patient. Sol would live or die as the
situation determined; there was nothing more they could do except watch. After a few minutes he rolled Sol back
onto the bank. Stupid perched on his head, upset by the commotion. The bird did
not like deep water. Sos took stock. "We'll have to stay
here until his condition changes," he said, refraining from discussion of
the likely direction of the change. "He has a powerful constitution.
Possibly the crisis is over already. We don't dare get stung ourselves by those
moths, though-chances are we'd die before the night was out. Best to sleep
during the day and stand guard at night. Maybe we can all get into one tent,
and let Stupid fly around outside. And gloves-keep them on all night." "Yes," she said, no longer
aggressive or snide. He knew it was going to be a rough period.
They would be terrified prisoners at night, confined in far too small a space
and unable to step out for any reason, natural or temperamental, watching for
white-winged terror while trying to care for a man who could die at any time. nd it did not help to remember that Sol,
though he might regain complete health, could never bed his woman-the
provocatively proportioned female Sos would now be jammed against, all night
long. CHAPTER THREE "Look!"
Sola cried, pointing to the hillside across the valley. It was noon, and Sol was no better. They
had tried to feed him, but his throat would not swallow and they were afraid
water would choke him. Sos kept him in the tent and fenced out the sun and the
boldly prying flies, furious in his uncertainty and inability to do anything
more positive. He ignored the girl's silly distraction. But their problems had only begun.
"Sos, look!" she repeated, coming to grab at his arm. "Get away from me," he growled,
but he did look. A gray carpet was spreading over the hill
and sliding grandly toward the plain, as though some cosmic jug were spilling
thick oil upon the landscape. "What is it?" she asked him with
the emphasis that was becoming annoying. He reminded himself that at least she
no longer disdained his opinions. "The Roents?" He cupped his eyes in a vain attempt to
make out some detail. The stuff was not oil, obviously. "I'm afraid it's
what abolished the game in this region." His nameless fears were being
amply realized. He went to Sol's barrow and drew out the
two slim singlesticks: light polished rods two feet long and an inch and a half
in diameter, rounded at the ends. They were made of simulated wood and were
quite hard. "Take these, Sola. We're going to have to fight it off
somehow, and these should come naturally to you." She accepted the sticks, her eyes fixed on
the approaching tide, though she showed no confidence in them as a weapon. Sos brought out the club: the weapon no
longer than the singlestick and fashioned of similar material, but far more hefty.
From a comfortable, ribbed handle it bulged into a smooth teardrop eight inches
in diameter at the thickest point, with the weight concentrated near the end,
and it weighed six pounds. It took a powerful man to handle such an instrument
with facility, and when it struck with full effect the impact was as damaging
as that of a sledgehammer. The club was clumsy, compared to other weapons-but
one solid blow usually sufficed to end the contest, and many men feared it. He felt uneasy, taking up this thing, both
because it was not his weapon and because he was bound by his battle path never
to use it in the circle. But he repressed these sentiments as foolish; he' was
not taking the club as a weapon and had no intention of entering the circle
with it. He required an effective mode of defence against a strange menace, and
in that sense the club was no more a weapon of honor than the bow. It was the
best thing at hand to beat back whatever approached. "When it gets here, strike at the
edge," he told her. "Sos! It-it's alive!" "That's what I was afraid of. Small
animals, millions of' them, ravaging the ground and consuming every flesh
bearing creature upon it. Like army ants." "Ants!" she said, looking at the
sticks in her hands. "Like them-only worse." The living tide had reached the plateau
and was coming across in a monstrous ripple. Already some front-runners were
near enough to make out separately. This close, the liquid effect was gone. "Mice!" she exclaimed, relieved.
"Tiny mice!" "Maybe-because they're among the
smallest mammals, and they reproduce fastest. Mammals are the most savage and
versatile vertebrates on Earth. My guess is that these are carnivorous,
whatever they are." "Mice? But how-" "Radiation. It affects, the babies in
some way, makes them mutants. Almost always harmful-but the few good ones
survive and take over, stronger than before. The books claim that's how man
himself evolved." "But mice!" The outriders were at their feet. Sos felt
inane, holding the club aloft against such enemies. "Shrews, I'm afraid.
Insectivores, originally. If the radiation killed off everything but the
insects, these would be the first to move in again." He squatted and swept
one up in his glove and held it for her to see. She didn't look, but Stupid
did, and he wasn't happy. "The smallest but most vicious mammal of all.
Two inches long, sharp teeth, deadly nerve poison though there isn't enough of
it in a shrew to kill a human being. This creature will attack anything that
lives, and it eats twice its own weight in meat in a day." Sola was dancing about, trying to avoid
the charging midgets. 'She did not seem to be foolishly afraid of them, as some
women were, but certainly did not want them on her body or under her feet.
"Look!" she screamed. "They're-." He had already seen it. A dozen of the
tiny animals were scrambling into the tent, climbing over Sol, sniffing out the
best places to bite. Sos lunged at them, smacking the ground
with the club while Sola struck with the sticks, but the horde had arrived in a
mass. For every one they killed with clumsy blows a score were charging past,
miniature teeth searching. The 'little bodies of the casualties were quickly
torn apart by others and consumed. The troops were small, but this was full-scale
war. "We can't fight them all!" Sos
gasped. "Into the water!" They opened the tent and hauled Sol out by
his arms and splashed into the river. Sos waded to chest height, shaking off
the determined tiny monsters. He discovered that his arms were bleeding from
multiple scratches inflicted by the shrews. He hoped he was wrong about their
poison; he, and Sola must already have sustained more than enough bites to
knock them out, if the effect were cumulative. The little bundles of viciousness balked
at the waterline, and for a moment he thought the maneuver had been successful.
Then the hardier individuals plunged in and began swimming across, beady eyes
fixed upon the target. More splashed in after them, until the surface of the
river was covered with furry bodies. "We've got to get away from
them!" Sos shouted. "Swim for it!" Stupid had already flown to
the opposite shore, and was perched anxiously upon a bush. No mystery any more
why the surface of the land was clean! "But the tents, the supplies-" She was right. They had to have a tent, or
nightfall would leave them exposed to the moths. Sheer numbers would protect
the army of shrews, but all larger animals were vulnerable. "I'll go back
for them!" he said, hooking his forearm under Sol's chin' and striking out
sidestroke for the bank. He had thrown aside the club somewhere; it was
useless, anyway. They outdistanced the animals and stumbled
onto land. Sola bent down to give the patient what attention she could while
Sos plunged back into the water for one of the most unpleasant tasks of his
life. He swam across, stroking more strongly now that he had no burden-but at
the far side he had to cut through the living layer of carnivores. His face was
at their level. He gulped a breath and ducked under,
swimming as far as he could before coming up for air. Then he braced his feet
against the bottom and launched himself upward at an angle. He broke water,
spraying shrews in every direction, drew his breath through clenched teeth and
dived again. At the shore he lurched out, stepping on
squealing struggling fur, swept up the nearest pack and ripped his standing
tent loose from its moorings. If only they had folded them and put the things
away. . . but Sol's illness had pre-empted everything. The creatures were everywhere, wriggling
over and inside the pack and through the folds of the bunched tent. Their
pointed hairy snouts nuzzled at his face, the needle teeth seeking purchase, as
he clasped the baggage to his chest. He shook the armful, not daring to stop
running, but they clung tight, mocking him, and leaped for his eyes the moment
he stopped. He dived clumsily into the water, feeling
the living layer he landed upon, and kicked violently with his feet. He could
not submerge, this time; the pack had been constructed to float, the tent had
trapped a volume of air and both arms were encumbered. Still the tiny devils
danced, upon the burden and clawed over his lips and nose, finding ready
anchorage there. He screwed his eyes shut and continued kicking, hoping he was
going in the right direction, while things scrambled through his hair and bit
at his ears and tried 'to crawl inside earholes and nostrils. He heard Stupid's
harsh cry, and knew that the bird had flown to meet him and been routed; at least
he could stay clear by flying. Sos kept his teeth clenched, sucking air through
them to prevent the attackers from entering there, too. "Sos! Here!" Sola was calling him. Blindly grateful, he
drove for the sound-end then he was out of the lumpy soup and swimming through
clear water. He had outdistanced them again! The water had infiltrated the pack and
tent, nullifying their buoyancy, and he was able to duck his head and open his
eyes underwater, while the shrews got picked off by the current. Her legs were before him, leading the way.
He had never seen anything quite so lovely. Soon he was sprawled upon the bank, and
she was brushing things from him and stamping them into the muck. "Come on!" she cried into his
ear. "They're halfway across!" No rest, no rest, though he was
abominably tired. He strove to his feet and shook himself like a great hairy
dog. The scratches on his face stung and the muscles of his arms refused to
loosen. Somehow he found Sol's body and picked it up and slung it over his
shoulders in the fireman's carry and lumbered up the steep hillside. He was
panting, although he was hardly moving. "Come on!" her voice was
screaming thinly, over and over. "Cшme on! Comeoncomeon!" He saw her
ahead of him wearing the pack,' the material of the tent jammed crudely inside
and dripping onto her wet bottom. Fabulous bottom, he thought, and tried to fix
his attention on that instead of the merciless weight upon his shoulders. It
didn't work. The retreat went on forever, a nightmare
of exertion and fatigue. His legs pumped meaninglessly, numb stalks, stabbing
into the ground but never conquering it. He fell, only to be roused by her
pitiless screaming, and stumbled another futile thousand miles and fell again.
And again. Furry snouts with glistening, blood-tinted teeth sped toward his
eyes, his nostrils, his tongue; warm bodies crunched and squealed in agony
under his colossal feet, so many bags of blood and cartilage; and stupendous,
bone-white wings swirled like snowflakes wherever he looked. And it was dark, and he was shivering on
the soaking ground, a corpse beside him. He rolled over, wondering why death
had not yet come-and there was a flutter of wings, brown wings flecked with
yellow, and Stupid was sitting on his head. "Bless you!" he whispered,
knowing the moths would not get close tonight, and sank out of sight. CHAPTER FOUR Flickering
light against his eyelids woke him again. Sot was lying next to him, living
after all, and in the erratic glow from an outside fire he could see Sola
sitting up, nude. Then he realized that they were all naked.
Sol had had minimal clothing since the dunking in the river, and the others-
"On a line by the fire," she said. "You were shaking so badly I
had to get the sopping stuff off you. Mine was wet, too." "You were right," he said. He
had been quick enough to subordinate Sol's modesty to need; the same applied to
himself. He wondered how she had gotten the clothing off him; he was certainly
too heavy for her to lift. There must have been a real chore, there. "I think they're dry now," she
said. "But the moths-" He saw the material of the tent enclosing
them. She had situated the fire so that it radiated through the light netting
In front, heating the interior without flooding it with smoke. She had placed
the two men prone, heads near the heat, while she kneeled between their feet at
the far end, leaning over so that the sloping nylon did not touch her back. It
could hardly be a comfortable position, though from this angle it showed her
unsupported bosom off to advantage. He rebuked himself for his preoccupation
with her body at such an inappropriate time. Yet it always came to this; he
could not look at her without turning physical, any time. This was the other
fear of his erstwhile dream: that be would covet his companion's wife and be
led to dishonor. Sola had acted with eminent common sense and dispatch, even
courage, and it was an insult to put a sexual meaning on it. She was naked and
desirable.. . and wore another man's bracelet. "Maybe I can fetch the
clothing," he said. "No. The moths are 'everywhere-much
thicker than before. Stupid is gorging himself-but we can't put a hand
outside." "I'll have to stoke up the fire
pretty soon." It was cold outside, and his feet could feel it despite the
greenhouse effect of the closed tent. He could see her shivering, since she was
more distant from the blaze. "We can lie together," she said.
"It will keep us all warm, if you can stand my weight." Again, it made sense. The tent was not
wide enough for three, but if she lay on top of the two men there would be both
room and a prism of warmth. Both were in urgent demand. She was being supremely
businesslike about it; could he be less? Her thigh rubbed against his foot, a silken
contact as she adjusted her weight. Intimate messages ran up his leg. "I think his fever is broken,"
she said. "If we can keep him warm tonight, he may improve tomorrow." "Maybe the shrew venom counteracted
the moth poison," he said, glad to change the subject. "Where are we
now? I don't remember getting here." "Over the pass, the other side of the
river. I don't think they can catch up to us here. Not tonight. Do they travel
at night?" "I wouldn't think so. Not if they
travel by day. They must sleep sometime." He paused. "Straight in
from the river? That means we're that much farther into the badlands." "But you said the radiation is
gone." "I said it is retreating. I don't
know how far or fast. We could be in it now." "I don't feel anything," she
said' nervously. "You can't feel it." But it was
a pointless discussion. They had no way to escape it, if they were in the
fringe zone. "If the plants haven't changed, it must be all right. It
kills everything." But insects were a hundred times as tolerant as man,
and there were more moths than ever. The conversation lapsed. He knew what the
problem was: though they had agreed on the necessity to conserve heat, and knew
what was called for, it was awkward initiating the action. He could not boldly
invite her to lay her generous breasts against his naked body, and she could
not stretch upon him without some specific pretext. What was intellectually
sensible remained socially awkward-the more so because the prospect of such
contact excited him, practical as its purpose might be, and he war sure it
would show. Perhaps it interested her as well, since they both knew that Sol
would never embrace her. "That was the bravest thing I ever
saw," she said. "Going back for the tent like that." "It had to be done. I don't remember
much about it, except your screaming at me 'Come on! Come on!'" He
realized that sounded ungracious. "You were right, of course. You kept me
going. I didn't know what I was doing." "I only yelled once." So it had been in his head, along with the
other phantasms. "But you guided me away from the shrews." "I was afraid of them. You picked up
Sol and ran after me. On and on. I don't know how you did it. I thought you
were done when you tripped, but you kept getting up again." "The books call it hysterical
strength." "Yes, you are very strong," she
agreed, not understanding him. "Maybe not so quick with your hands as he
is, but much stronger." "Still, you carried the gear,"
he reminded her. "And you set all this up." He looked about the tent,
knowing that she must have carved pegs to replace the ones lost when he
uprooted the works amid the shrew invasion, and that she must have hammered
them into the ground with a stone. The tent was not mounted evenly, and she had
forgotten to dig a drainage trench around it, but the props were firm and the
flaps tight. It was proof against the moths, with luck and vigilance, which was
what counted, and could probably withstand rough use. The placement of the fire
was a stroke of genius. "An excellent job, too. You have a lot more
ability than I gave you credit for." "Thank you," she said, looking
down. "It had to be done." There was silence again. The fire was
sinking, and all he could see were the highlights of her face and the rounded upper
contours of her breasts, all lovely. It was time to lie down together, but
still they held back. "Sometimes we camped out, when I was
with my family," she said. "That's how I knew to pitch the tent on a
rise, in case it rained." So she had been aware of the necessity for
drainage. "We used to sing songs around the fire, my brothers and I,
trying to see how late we could stay awake." "So did we," he said
reminiscently. "But I can only remember one song now." "Sing it for me." "I can't," he protested,
embarrassed. "My notes are all off-key." "So are mine. What's the song?" "'Greensleeves.'" "I don't know it. Sing it." "I can't sing lying on my side." "Sit up, then. There's room." He floundered into an upright posture,
facing her across the length of the tent, Sol's still form stretched out
diagonally between them. He was glad, now, that it was dark. "It isn't suitable," he said. "A folk song?" Her tone made the
notion ridiculous. He took a breath and tried, having run out
of objections: Alas,
my love, you do me wrong To cast
me out discourteously When I
have loved you so long Delighting
in your company. "Why that's beautiful!" she
exclaimed. "A love ballad." "I don't remember the other verses.
Just the refrain." "Go ahead." Greensleeves
was my delight Greensleeves
was all my joy Greensleeves
was my heart of gold And who
but my lady Greensleeves? "Does a man really love a woman like
that?" she inquired meditatively. "I mean, just thinking about her
and being delighted in her company?" "Sometimes. It depends on the man.
And the woman, I suppose." "It must be nice," she said
sadly. "Nobody ever loaned me his bracelet, just for company. That kind, I
mean. Except-" He saw her eyes move to Sol, or thought he
did, and spoke to cut off the awkward thought. "What do you look for ma
man?" "Leadership, mostly. My father was
second-ranked in the tribe, but never the master, and it wasn't much of a
tribe. He finally got wounded too bad and retired to the crazies, and I was so
ashamed I struck out on my own. I want a name everyone will admire. More than
anything else, I want that." "You may have it already. He is a
remarkable warrior, and he wants an empire." He refrained again from
reminding her what that name could not provide. "Yes." She did not sound happy. "What is your song?" "'Red River Valley.' I think there
was such a place, before the Blast." "There was. In Texas, I
believe." Without further urging she began singing.
Her voice, untrained, was better than his. Come
and sit by my side if you love me Do not
hasten to bid me adieu But
remember the Red River Valley And the
girl who has loved you so true. "How did you get to be a
scholar?" she asked him then, as though retreating from the intimacy of
the song. "The crazies run a school in the
east," he explained. "I was always ,curious about things. I kept
asking questions nobody could answer, like what was the cause of the Blast, and
finally my folks turned me over to the crazies for service, provided they
educated me. So I carried their slops and cleaned their equipment, and they
taught me to read and figure." "It must have been awful." "It was wonderful. I had a strong
back, so the work didn't bother me, and when they saw that I really wanted to
learn they put me in school full time. The old books they contained incredible
things. There was a whole history of the world, before the Blast, going back
thousands of years. There used to be nations, and empires, much bigger than any
of the tribes today, and so many people thee wasn't enough food to feed them.
They were even building ships to go into space, to the other planets we see in
the sky. "Oh," she said, uninterested.
"Mythology." He gave it up as a bad job. Almost nobody,
apart fron the crazies, cared about the old times. To the average person the
world began with the Blast, and that was as far a curiosity extended. Two
groups existed upon the globe: the warriors and the crazies, and nothing else
that mattered The former were nomad families and tribes, travelling from cabin
to cabin and camp to camp, achieving individual status and rearing children.
The latter were thinker and builders who were said to draw their numbers from
retired or unsuccessful warriors; they employed great pre Blast machines to
assemble cabins and clear paths through the forests. They distributed the
weapons and clothing and other supplies, but did not produce them, they
claimed; no one knew where such things came from, or worried par ticularly
about it. People cared only for the immediacies so long as the system
functioned, no one worried about it Those who involved themselves with studies
of the past and similarly useless pursuits were crazy. Hence the
"crazies" men and women very like the nomads, if the truth were
known, and not at all demented. Sos had come to respect them sincerely.
The past lay with the crazies-and, he suspected, the future, too. They alone
led a productive existence. The present situation was bound to be temporary.
Civilization always displaced anarchy, in time, as the histories had clearly
shown. "Why aren't you a-" she cut
herself off. The last light from the fire had gone and only her voice betrayed
hei location. He realized that his sitting posture cut off eves more of the,
heat from her, though she had not compIained. "A crazy?" He had often wondered
about that matter himself. Yet the nomad life had its rough appeal and tender
moments. It was good to train the body, too, and to trust in warrior honor. The
books contained marvels-but so did the present world. He wanted both. "I
suppose I find it natural to fight with a man when I choose, and to love a
woman the same way. To do what I want, when I want, and be beholden to no one
else, only to the power of my right arm in the circle." But that wasn't true any more. He had been
deprived of his rights in the circle, and the woman he would have clasped had
given herself to another man. His own foolishness had led him to frustration. "We'd better sleep," he said
gruffly, lying down again. She waited for him to get settled, then
crawled upon him without a word. She placed herself face down upon the backs of
the two men. Sos felt her head with its soft hair. nestling upon his right
shoulder, ticklish tresses brushing down between his arm and body suggestively,
though he knew this aspect of her repose was accidental. Women were not always
aware of the sexual properties of long hair. Her warm left breast flattened
against his back, and her smooth fleshy thigh fell inside his knee. Her belly expanded
'as she breathed, pressing rhythmically against his buttock. In the dark he clenched his fist. CHAPTER FIVE "Next
time, advisor, if you tell me to smash my own hand to pulp with the club, I
will do it gladly," Sol said, acknowledging his error about the moth
sting. His features were pale, but he had recovered. They had dressed him in
new trunks from the pack before he woke, and let him guess what he might about
the loss of the other clothing. He did not inquire. Sola had found small green fruit on a wild
apple tree, and they made a distasteful meal of it. Sos explained about their
flight from the shrews, skimping on certain details, while the woman nodded. "So we can't use the valley,"
Sol said, dismissing the rest of it. "On the contrary-it is a fine
training ground." Sola squinted at' him. "With the
shrews?" Sos turned seriously to Sol. "Give me
twenty good men and a month to work, and I'll have it secure the year
around." Sol shrugged. "All right." "How are we going to get out of
here?" Sola wanted to know. "The same way we came in. Those
shrews are defeated by their appetites. They can't wait around very long in any
one place, and there was hardly anything for them to eat in that valley. They
must have moved on to fresher pastures already, and soon they'll die off. Their
life cycle is short They probably only swarm every third or fourth generation,
though that would still be several times a year." "Where did they come from?" Sol
asked. "Must have been mutated from the
fringe radiation." He began his description of evolution, but
Sol yawned. "At any rate they must have been changed in some way to give
them the competitive edge, here, and now they are wiping out almost every form
of ground life. They'll have to range farther and farther, or starve; they
can't go on indefinitely like this." "And you can keep them clear of the
valley?" "Yes, after preparations." "Let's move." The valley was empty again. No trace of
the tiny mammals remained, except for the matted grass flattened by their
myriad feet and brown earth showing where they had burrowed for fat grubs. They
had evidently climbed every stalk in search of food, bearing it down by the
weight of numbers and chewing experimentally. Strange scourge! Sol eyed the waste. "Twenty
men?" "And a month." They went on. Sol seemed to gain strength as he marched,
little worse for wear. The other two exchanged glances occasionally and shook
their heads. The man might make a good show of it, but he had been very near
death and had to be feeling the residual effects now. They set a swift pace, anxious to get out
of the badlands before dusk. Travel was much more rapid now that they knew
where they were going, and by nightfall they were near the markers. Stupid
remained with Sos, perched on his shoulder, and this protection encouraged them
to keep moving through the dusk toward the hostel. There they collapsed for a night and a
day, basking in its controlled temperature, safe sleeping and ample food. Sola
slept beside her man, no longer complaining. It was as though their experience
of the last night in the badlands meant nothing to her-until Sos heard her
humming "Greensleeves." Then he knew that no victor stood in this
circle yet. She had to make her choice between opposing desires, and when she
came to her decision she would either give back Sol's bracelet-or keep it. Stupid seemed to have no problem adapting
to a diet of lesser insects. The white moths were a phenomenon of the badlands
only, but the bird elected to stick with the empire even at the sacrifice of
his favorite victual. They traveled again. Two days out they met
a single warrior carrying a staff; He was young and fair, like Sol, and seemed
to smile' perpetually. "I am Say the Staffer," he said, "in
quest of adventure. Who will meet me in the circle?" "I fight for service," Sol
replied. "I am forming a tribe." "Oh? What is your weapon?" "The staff, if you prefer." "You use more than one weapon?" "All of them." "Will you take the club against
me?" "Yes." "I'm very good against the
club." Sol opened his barrow and drew out the
club. Sav eyed him amiably. "But I'm not
forming any tribe myself. Don't misunderstand, friend-I'm willing to join yours
if you beat me, but I don't want your service if I beat you. Do you have
anything else to put up?" Sol looked at him baffled. He turned to
Sos. "He's thinking of your woman,"
Sos said, keeping it carefully neutral. "If she will accept his bracelet
for a few nights, as forfeit-" "One night is enough," Sav said.
"I like to keep moving." Sol turned to her uncertainly. He had spoken
truly when he said he was a good bargainer. Standard terms were fine, but a
variable or three-person arrangement left him hanging. "If you beat my husband," Sola
said to the staffer, "I will accept your bracelet for as many nights as
you desire." And Sos understood her nostalgia for attentions other than
sexual; this commitment was routine. She paid a penalty for her beauty. "One night," Sav repeated.
"No offense, miss. I never visit the same place twice." Sos said nothing more. The staffer was
disarmingly frank, and whatever Sola was, she was no hypocrite. She went to the
best man, wanting his name. If she had to put herself on the line to promote a
settlement, she would. There was little room in her philosophy for a loser, as
he had learned. Or did she have such confidence in Sol
that she knew she risked nothing? "Agreed then," Sol said. They
trekked as a party to the nearest hostel, several miles down the trail. Sos had his private doubts as the two men
stepped up to the circle. Sol was exceedingly swift, but the club was basically
a power tool, not given to clever maneuvering. Even if it didn't show in
ordinary travel, Sol's recent illness was bound to have its effect upon his
strength and endurance in battle. The staff was a defensive weapon, well suited
to a prolonged encounter, while the club rapidly sapped the strength of the
wielder. Sol had committed himself foolishly and given himself the very worst
chance. Yet what did it matter to him? If Sol won,
the tribe had its first real member. If he lost, Sola would take another
bracelet and become Sava, and likely be free shortly thereafter. Sos could not
be certain which alternative would benefit him personally, if either did. Best
to let the circle decide. No! He had agreed to serve Sol, in
exchange for a name. He should have seen to it that Sol's chances were good. As
it was, he had already let the man down, when he should have been alert. Now he
could only hope that his lapse did not cost Sol the victory. The two men entered the ring, and the
contest began immediately. There were no manners in the battle circle, only
victory and defeat. Sav sparred, expecting a fierce attack. It
did not come. The staff was about six and a half feet long and the same
diameter as a singlesticlc, with square-cut ends; it flexed slightly when put
under strain, but otherwise was nothing more or less than a rigid pole. It was
one of the easiest weapons to use, though it seldom led to a quick decision. It
readily blocked any other instrument, but was as easily blocked itself. Sol feinted four times with the heavy
club, watching the defensive posture of his opponent, then shrugged and lashed
out with a backhand blow to the chest that neatly bypassed the horizontal
shaft. Sav looked surprised, fighting for the
wind and steam that had been knocked out of him. Sol placed his club gently
against the staff and pushed. The man fell backwards out of the circle. Sos was amazed. It had looked so simple,
as though a lucky blow, but he knew it was not. Sol had expertly tested his
opponent's reflexes, then struck with such quick precision that no parry had
been feasible. It was a remarkable feat with the crude club-and no accident.
Sol, nothing special outside the circle, was a tactical genius within it. A man
had been added to the group, efficiently and virtually uninjured. It appeared Sol needed no advice on terms
of combat. Sav took it philosophically. "I
looked pretty foolish, didn't I, after all my talk," he said, and that was
all. He didn't mope and he made no further overtures to Sola. The law of averages Sos had read about
indicated that it would be a couple of weeks before they encountered any really
able warrior. That afternoon, notwithstanding, they met two men with swords,
Tor and Tyl. The first was swarthy and greatbearded, the second slim and
cleanshaven. Sworders often shaved, as did daggers; it was an unofficial mark
of their specialty, since it subtly hinted their skill with the blade. Sos had
tried to shave with his sword once and had sliced his face severely; after that
he stuck to the shears and did not try for closeness. There were electric
razors in the лabins, though few men condescended to use them. He had never
understood why it should be considered degrading to use the crazies' razors,
while all right to eat their food, but that was the way convention had it. Both sworders were married, and Tor had a
little girl. They were friends, but it turned out that Tyl was the master of
the group of two. Both agreed to fight, Tor first, with the stipulation that
what he won belonged to Tyl. That was the way of a tribe of any size. Against Tor, Sol took a matching sword.
These were straight, flat, slashing instruments twenty inches long, pointed but
seldom used for stabbing. Sword contests were usually dramatic and swift.
Unfortunately, wounds were frequent, too, and deaths not uncommon. That was why
Sol had taken the staff against Sos, weeks ago; he had really been sure Of his
skill and had not wanted to risk injuring his opponent seriously. "His wife and daughter are
watching," Sola murmured beside him. "Why does he match
weapons?" Sos understood her question to mean Tora
and Tori as spectators and Sol's matching sword to sword. "Because Tyl is
also watching," he told her. Tor was powerful and launched. a vigorous
attack, while Sol merely fended him off. Then Sol took his turn on the offense,
hardly seeming to make an effort yet pressing the other man closely. After that
there was a pause in the circle as neither attacked. "Yield," Tyl said to his man. Tor stepped out and it was over,
bloodlessly after all. The little girl gaped, not understanding, and Sola
shared this confusion, but Sos had learned two important things. First, he had
seen that Tor was an expert sworder who might very well have defeated Sos
himself in combat. Second, he knew Tyl was even better. This was a rare pair to
come upon so casually, after going so long without meeting anyone of caliber-except
that that was the way the averages worked. Sola had thought that sword against sword
meant inevitable bloodshed, but in this situation the truth was opposite. Tor
had felt out Sol, and been felt out in turn, neither really trying for a crippling
blow. Tyl had watched, not his own man whose capabilities he knew, but Sol, and
made his judgment. He had seen what Sos had seen: that Sol possessed a clear
advantage in technique and would almost certainly prevail in the end. Tyl had
been sensible: he had yielded his man before the end came, accepting the odds.
Perhaps the little girl was disappointed, thinking her father invulnerable-but
her education in this respect would have been rude indeed. "I see," Sola said, keeping her
voice law. "But suppose they had been just about even?' Sos didn't bother to answer. As it was, Sol had won painlessly again,
and added a good man to his roster. Only by employing a weapon Tyl knew well
could he have made his point so clearly. Sos had maintained a wait-and-see attitude
on Sol's plans for empire, knowing how much more than speed and versatility in
the circle was required. His doubts were rapidly evaporating. If Sol could
perform like this in the time of his weakness, there seemed to be no practical
limit to his capabilities as he regained strength. He had now demonstrated
superlative proficiency with staff, club and sword, and had never been close to
defeat. There seemed to be no barrier to continued additions to his tribe. Tyl stood up and presented a surprise of
his own: he set aside his sword and brought out a pair of singlesticks. He was
a man of two weapons and had decided not to tackle Sol with the one just
demonstrated. Sol only smiled and drew out his own
sticks. The fight was swift and decisive, as Sos had expected after witnessing
the skill of Sol's wrist. The four sticks flashed and spun, striking, thrusting
and blocking, acting both as dull swords and light staffs. This was a special
art, for two implements had to be controlled and parried simultaneously, and
excellent coordination was required. It was hardly possible for those outside
the circle to tell which man had the advantage-until one stick flew out of the
circle, and Tyl backed, out, half disarmed and defeated. There was blood on the
knuckles of his left hand where the skin had been broken by Sol's connection. Yet bruises were appearing upon Sol's
body, too, and blood dripped from a tear over his eye. The battle bad not been
one-sided. Three men now belonged to his group, and
two were not beginners. Two weeks later Sos had his twenty men. He
led them back toward the badlands, while Sol went on alone except for Sola. CHAPTER SIX "Pitch
your tents well up on the hillside, two men or one family to a unit, with a
spare pack stacked across the river," Sos directed the group when they
arrived in the valley. "Two men will walk guard day and night around the
perimeter; the rest will work by day and be confined to their tents by night,
without exception. The night guards will be entirely covered with mesh at all
times and will scrupulously avoid any contact with the flying white moths.
There will be a four-man hunting party and a similar carrying party each day.
The rest will dig our trench." "Why?" one man demanded.
"What's the point of all this foolishness?" It was Nar, a blustering
dagger who did not accept orders readily. Sos told them why. "You expect us to believe such
fantastic stories by a man without a weapon?" Nar shouted indignantly.
"A man who raises birds instead of fighting?" Sos held his temper. He had known that
something like this would come up. There was always some boor who thought that
honor and courtesy did not extend beyond the cirele. "You will stand guard
tonight. If you don't choose to believe me, open your face and arms to the
moths," He made the other assignments, and the men got busy setting up the
camp. Tyl approached him. "If there is
trouble with the men ." he
murmured. Sos understood him. "Thanks," he
said gruffly. There was time that afternoon to mark off
the trench he had in mind. Sos took a crew of men and laid out light cord,
tying it to pegs hammered into the ground at suitable intervals. In this
fashion, they marked off a wide semicircle enclosing the packs stored beside
the river with a radius of about a quarter mile. They ate from stored rations well before
dusk, and Sos made a personal inspection of all tents, insisting that any
defects be corrected immediately. The object was to have each unit tight: no
space open large enough for a moth to crawl through. There were grumbles, but
it was done. As night filled the valley, all but the two marching guards
retired to their tents, there to stay sealed in until daylight. Sos turned in, satisfied. It was a good
beginning. He wondered where the moths hid during the day, where neither sun
nor shrew could find them. Say, who shared his tent, was not so
optimistic. "There's going to be trouble in Red River Valley," he
remarked in his forthright manner. "Red River Valley?" "From that song you hum all the time.
I know 'em all. Won't you think of the valley you're leaving, Oh, how lonely
and sad it will be; Oh, think of the fond heart you're breaking, and the
grief-'" "All right!" Sos exclaimed,
embarrassed. "Well, they aren't going to like
digging and carrying," Sav continued, his usually amiable face serious.
"And the kids'll be hard to keep in at night. They don't pay much
attention to regulations, you know. If any of them get stung and die-" "Their parents will blame me. I
know." Discipline was mandatory. It would be necessary to make a
convincing demonstration before things got out of hand. The opportunity came sooner than he liked.
In the morning Nar was discovered in his tent. He had not been stung by the
moths. He was sound asleep. Sos called an immediate assembly. He
pointed out three men at random. "You are official witnesses. Take note of
everything you see this morning and remember it." They nodded, perplexed. "Take away the children," he
said next. Now the mothers were upset, knowing that they were about to miss
something important; but in a,few minutes only the men and about half the women
remained. He summoned Nar. "You are accused of
dereliction in the performance of your duty. You were assigned to mount guard,
but you slept in the tent instead. Have you any defense to make?" Nar was vexed at being caught but decided
to bluster it Out. "What are you going to do about it, bird-man?" This was the awkward point. Sos could not
take up his sword and remain true to his oath, though he had no doubt of his
ability to handle this man in the circle. He could not afford to wait the weeks
until Sol would show up again. He had to take action now. "Children might have died through
your neglect," he said. "A tent might have been torn unnoticed, or
the shrews might have come after all by night. Until we have security from
these dangers, I can not allow one man's laziness to endanger the group." "What danger? How come none of us
have seen this terrible horde of itty-bitty critters?" Nar exclaimed,
laughing. There were a few smiles around the group. Sos saw that Sav was not
smiling; he had predicted this. "I'm granting you a trial,
however," Sos said evenly. "By combat." Nar drew his two daggers, still laughing.
"I'm gonna carve me a big bird!" "Take care of the matter, Tyl,"
Sos said, turning away. He forced his muscles to relax so that he would not
show his tension, knowing that he would be branded a coward. Tyl stepped forward, drawing his sword.
"Make a circle," he said. "Now just a minute!" Nar
protested, alarmed. "It's him I got the fight with. Bird-brain,
there." Stupid perched on Sos's shoulder, and for
once he wished the bird's loyalty lay elsewhere. "You owe service to Sol," Tyl
said, "and the forfeit is your life, as it is for all of us. He appointed
Sos leader of this party, and Sos has appointed me to settle matters of
discipline." "All right!" Nar shouted, brazen
through his fear. "Try one of these in your gut!" Sos continued to face away as the sounds
of battle commenced. He was not proud of himself or of what he had to do, but
he had seen no alternative. If this action served to prevent recurrences, it
was worth it. It had to be. There was a scream and a gurgle, followed
by the thud of a body hitting the ground. Tyl came up to stand beside him,
wiping the bright life blood from his sword. "He was found guilty,"
he said gently. Why, then, was it Sos who felt guilty? In a week the trench was complete, and the
crews were working on the ramp just inside it. Sos insisted that the bottom of
the trench be level and that the water be diverted to flow through it steadily.
"Little dribble like that won't stop the beasties," Say remarked
dubiously. "Anyhow, didn't you say they could swim?" "Right." Sos went on to
supervise the installation of mounted fire-strikers, set in the inner edge of
the trench and spaced every hundred yards. Meanwhile the bearers were hauling drums
of alcohol from all cabins in range-but not for drinking. They were stored at
intervals along the ramp. Another week passed, and still the shrews
did not come. A row of battle circles was set up, and a huge central tent
fashioned of sewn family-tent sheets-but the group continued to camp at night
in the tight little tents across the river. The hunting parties reported that
game was moving into the area: deer and wild goats, followed by wolves and
large cats and a few fierce pigs, as well as more numerous rodents. There was
fresh meat for all. Tyl went on enforcing discipline, usually
with the sticks; one execution, though of doubtful validity, had been enough.
But the seeming pointlessness of the labor made the men surly; they were
accustomed to honorable fighting, not menial construction, and they did not
like taking orders from a coward who bore no weapon. "It would be better if you did it
yourself," Sav said, commenting on one of Tyl's measures. "It needs
to be done-we all know that-but when he does it it makes him the leader. No one
respects you-and that bird doesn't help much, either." Sav was such a harmless, easygoing sort
that it was impossible to take offense at what he said. It was true: Sos was
accomplishing his purpose at the expense of his reputation, which had not been
good to begin with. None of these people knew the circumstances of his
deprivation of weapons or his bond to Sol, and he did not care to publishize
it. Tyl was the de facto leader of the valley
group-and if Sol did not return, Tyl would surely take over. He had had
aspirations for a tribe of his own, and he was a highly skilled warrior. Like
Sol, he had spurned inept opponents, and so hid accumulated only one tribesman
in his travels; but also like Sol, he was quick enough to appreciate what could
be,done with ordinary men once the way was shown. Was he being genuinely
helpful-or was he biding his time while he consolidated the group around
himself? Sos could not carry a weapon. He was
dependent upon Tyl's good will and his own intellectual abilities. He had a
year of service to give, and he meant to complete it honorably. After that- At night it was Sola's face he saw, and
Sola's body. he felt touching his, her hair upon his shoulder. Here, too, he
would never prevail without a weapon. The truth was that he was as dangerous to
Sol's ambitions as was Tyl, because he wanted what only complete leadership
would bring. Sola would not accept the bracelet of the second warrior of the
tribe, or the third or fourth. She had been candid about that. Yet even if he carried a weapon, he could
not defeat Sol in the circle, or even Tyl. It would be fatally unrealistic ever
to assume otherwise. To that extent his disarmed state was his protection. Finally the shrews struck. They boiled
over the hillside in mid-afternoon and steamed toward the camp defenses. He was
almost glad to see them; at least this would vindicate his elaborate
precaьtiуns. They had been gone a long time, as the resurgence of game proved;
it would have destroyed his program, paradoxically, if they had not come atall. "Dump the barrels!" he shouted,
and the men assigned to this task and drilled for it repetitively knocked open
the containers of alcohol and began pouring them carefully into that shallow
moat. "Women and children to the
tents!" Protesting shrilly, now that the excitment had come, the families
forded the river and mounted the hillside. "Stand by with weapons!" And all
those not otherwise occupied took up the defensive formation, somewhat
shamefaced as they saw the size of their adversaries. There were fifteen men
and several of the older boys present; the hunting party happened to be out. The barrel-dumpers finished their job, not
without regretful glances at the good intoxicant going to waste, and stood by
the extended wooden handles of the fire-strikers. Sos held off, hoping that the
- hunters would appear, but there was no sign of them. The shrews surged up to the moat and
milled about, mistrusting the smell of it. Then, as before, the bolder ones
plunged in, and the mass crossing commenced. Sos wondered whether the animals
could become intoxicated in the same fashion as men. "Fire!" he yelled. The assigned
drummer beat a slow, regular cadence, and in absolute unison the men struck the
igniters and leaped back. This had been one of the really sore spots of the
training: grown men dancing to a musical rhythm. A sheet of flame shot up from the moat,
and the stench and smoke of improperly combusted alcohol filled the air. They
were fenced in by a rising semicircle of fire. Watching it, the
"dancers" shielded their eyes and gaped; now they understood what
could have happened to the late man. Sos had worked this out carefully. He knew
from his readings that alcohol in its various forms would float on water and,
if ignited, would burn more readily there than on land, where dirt or wood
would absorb it. The layer of water in the moat offered a perfect surface for
it, and the current would carry it along the entire perimeter. He was glad to
have the proof; even he had had his doubts, since common sense encouraged him
to believe that water quenched all fires. Why hadn't he thought to spill a few
drops of the stuff into a basin of water and experiment? Some animals had gotten through. The men
were busy already beating the ground with sticks and clubs, trying to flatten
the savage but elusive creatures. Several warriors cursed as they were bitten.
There was no longer any reason to disparage the ferocity of the tiny enemies. The burning vapors sank; the alcohol
volatized too rapidly to last long. At Sos's signal the men rolled up more
barrels from the big central tent. Here they stopped-they could not dump more
alcohol until the blaze died entirely, or they would be trapped in the midst of
the rising fire and possibly blown apart by ignition of the barrels themselves.
This was a problem Sos had not anticipated; the main conflagration had
subsided, but individual flames would remain for some time at the canal banks
where fuel had seeped into the ground. Tor the sworder came up, his black beard
singed. "The upper end is clear," he gasped. "If you dump
there-" Sos cursed himself for not thinking of
that before. The current had swept the upriver section of the moat clean, and
the shrews were already swarming across to consume their roasted vanguard and
climb the breastwork. Alcohol could be dumped there a barrel at a time, and the
current would feed it through the entire retrenchment at a reduced rate and
enable them to maintain a controlled fire. "Take care of it!" he told
Tor, and the man ran off, shouting to those nearby for help. Everyone was occupied, stamping and
striking at the endless supply of miniature appetites. The swarm beyond the
moat reminded Sos again of a division of invading ants, except that the mammals
lacked the organization of the insects. The flames came up again as Tor put his
plan into operation, but somehow the numbers of the enemy did not seem to
diminish. Where were they coming from? He found out. The shrews were swimming out
into the river and recurving to land within the protected semicircle! Most of them
did not make it, since there was no coherent organization to their advance;
they either got caught in the fringe fire or went straight across to land on
the opposite shore. Many drowned in the center current, and more died fighting
in the water for the corpses, but the supply was such that even five or ten per
cent drifting back into the open area behind the parapet was enough. to overrun
the area. Would alcohol dumped directly into the
river stop them? Sos ruled it out quickly. There was not enough left, and if it
did not do the job the entire human party could be trapped by the lingering
fires of its own defense, while the animals inundated the base. He decided to cut his losses. The shrews
had won this battle. "Evacuate!" The men, once contemptuous of the enemy,
had had enough. Shrews decorated arms and legs and wriggled in pantaloons and
carpeted the ground, teeth everywhere. Warriors dived into the river and swam
for safety, ducking under the surface whenever they could, in full retreat. Sos
made a quick check to see that no wounded remained, and followed. It was now late afternoon. Was there time
to move the tents back before nightfall?-Or would the shrews stop before
reaching the present encampment? He had to decide in a hurry. He could not take the risk. "Pick up
tents and move back as far as you can before dusk," he shouted.
"Single men may camp here and stand guard." He had stored the
duplicate packs within the enclosure-in case the shrews attacked from the
unexpected side of the river, and those reserves were now inaccessible. Another
error in judgment-yet until he was sure of the route and timing of the hordes,
such losses would occur. The shrews did not ascend the hill that
night. This species, at least, was a daytime marauder. Perhaps the moths saw to
that. In the morning the main body, gorged on its casualties and still
numberless, crossed the river and marched downstream. Only a few hardy climbers
on the outskirts reached the tents. Sos looked about. He could not assume that
this was a safe location, and it was certainly not as convenient as the valley
plain. There was no more wildlife here than below. It might merely mean that
the shrews' route was random; obviously they could overrun the hill if they
chose to. Most likely they followed the general contours of the land, ascending
where there was smoother going, and came down at this point when they came this
way. At least he had learned one thing: the
shrews traveled only in the group, and thus were governed by group dynamics. He
strained to remember the commentary in a complex text on the subject, that he
had not suspected would ever have meaningful application to his life. Groups
were shaped by leaders and reflected the personalities and drives of those
leaders; divert the key individuals, and you diverted the pack. He would have
to think about that, and apply it to this situation. It would also be wise to spy on the
continuing progress of the horde and learn for certain what finally happened to
it. And to trace its origin-there might be a restricted breeding ground that
could be put to the fire before the next swarm became a menace. He bad been
preoccupied with defense, and he saw now that that wouldn't work. By noon the enemy was gone, and the men
were able to recover their campsite. It was a ruin; even nylon was marked by
the bite of myriad teeth and fouled by layers of dung. A committee plunged eagerly into the
problem of shrew tracing and diversion, while women and children moved into the
main semicircle to clean up and pitch new tents. It seemed as safe a place as
any, since the following horde would starve if it followed the identical route
of this one. The next shrew foray was more likely to come down the opposite
bank. Besides, there was a great deal of laundry to do in the river. The bones and gear of the missing hunting
party were discovered three miles upriver. Suddenly everyone appreciated the
menace properly, and no more grumbles about the work were heard. Sos, too, was
treated with somewhat more respect than hitherto. He had proved his point. CHAPTER SEVEN Sol arrived two weeks later with another
group of fifty men. He now had a fair-sized tribe of sixty-five warriors,
though the majority of these were inexperienced and untrained youths. The best
men were still tied up in established tribes, as Sos had pointed out in their
discussion but that situation would change in due course. Sos trotted out the witnesses to the
execution of Nar and had them describe to Sol what they had observed. There
were only two; the third had been a hunter on the day of warfare. Sos was not
certain how the master of the tribe would take it, since his management of the
valley group had cost five men. That was a full quarter of the complement put
in his charge. "There were two guards?" Sol
inquired. The witnesses nodded. "Always." "And the other that night did not
report that the first was sleeping?" Sos clapped his palm to his forehead. For
a man who fancied his brain, he had blundered ridiculously. Two had been guilty,
not one. In the end Tyl had another job with the
sticks, while Sos and Sol retired for a private consultation. Sos described in
detail the events of the past five weeks, and this time Sol's attention never
wandered. He had little patience with history or biology, but the practical
matters of empire building were of prime interest to him. Sos wondered whether
the man had also had some intervening experience with the problems of
discipline. It seemed likely. "And you can form these new men into
a group that will conquer other tribes?" Sol inquired, wanting the
reassurance. "I think I can, in six months, now
that we have plenty of men and good grounds. Provided they will obey me
implicitly." "They obey Tyl." Sos looked at him, disturbed. He had
expected to have Sol's direct backing for this longer haul. "Aren't you
going to stay here?" "I go out tomorrow to recruit more
men. I leave their training to you." "But sixty-five warriors! There is
bound to be trouble." "With Tyl, you mean? Does he want to
be the leader?" Sol was perceptive enough, where his empire was concerned. "He has never said so, and he has
stood by me steadily," Sos admitted, wanting to be fair. "But he
would not be human if he did not think in such terms." "What is your advice?" Now it was in his own lap again. At times
Sol's faith in him was awkward. He could not demand that the master stay with
his tribe; Sol evidently liked recruiting. He could ask him to take Tyl with
him-but that would only require his replacement as disciplinary leader, and the
next man would present much the same problem. "I have no evidence that Tyl
lacks honor," he said. "I think it would be best to give him good
reason to stay with your tribe. That is, show him that he stands to profit more
by remaining with you than by striking out on his own, with or without any of
the present group." "He stands to profit the loss of his
head, if he moves against me!" "Still-you could designate him first
warrior, in your absence, and put him in charge of his own group. Give him a
title to sport, so to speak." "But I want you to train my
men." "Put him over me and give him the
orders. It will amount to the same thing." Sol thought it over. "All
right," he said. "And what must I give you?" "Me?" Sos was taken aback.
"I agreed to serve you one year, to earn my name. There is nothing else
you need to give me." But he saw Sol's point. If Tyl's loyalty required
buttressing, what about his own? Sol was well aware that the training was, in
the long run, more important-than the discipline of the moment, and ho had less
hold on Sos than on the others. Theoretically Sos could renounce the name and
leave at any time. "I like your bird," Sol said
surprisingly. "Will you give him to me?" Sos peeked sidewise at the little fellow
snoozing on his shoulder. The bird had become so much a part of his life that
he hardly thought about the matter any more. "No one owns Stupid.
Certainly you have as much claim on him as I do-you were the one who cut down
the hawk and saved him. The bird just happened to fix on me, for some reason
nobody understands, even though I did nothing for him and tried to shoo him
away. I can't give him to you." "I lost my bracelet in a similar
fashion," Sal said, touching his bare wrist. Sos looked away uncomfortably. "Yet if I borrowed your bird, and he
mated and fathered an egg, I would return that egg to you," Sol murmured. Sos stomped away, too angry to speak. No further words passed between them-but
the next morning Sol set out again, alone, and Sola stayed at the camp. Tyl seemed quite satisfied with his
promotion. He summoned Sos as soon as the master was out of sight. "I want
you to fashion this bunch into the finest fighting force in the area," he
said. "Anyone who malingers will answer to me." Sos nodded and proceeded with his original
plan. First he watched each man practice in the
circle, and assessed his style and strengths and weaknesses, making notes on a
pad of paper in the script of the ancient texts. Then he ranked the warriors in
order, by weapon: first sword, second sword, first staff, and so on. There were
twenty swords in the collection; it was the most popular instrument, though the
injury and death rate was high. There were sixteen clubs, twelve staffs, ten sticks
(he had never discovered why the misnomer "singlestick" should apply
to the pair), five daggers and a solitary star. The first month consisted entirely of
drill within the individual groups, and continual exercise. There was much more
of both than the warriors had ever had before, because contestants were readily
available and there was no delay or traveling between encounters. Each
practiced with his weapon until fatigued, then ran laps around the inner
perimeter of the camp and returned for more practice. The best man in each
weapon class was appointed leader and told to instruct the others in the fine
points of his trade. The original rankings could be altered by challenge from
below, so that those whose skill increased could achieve higher standing. There
was vigorous competition as they fell into the spirit of it, with spectators
from other weapons applauding, jeering and watching to prevent injurious
tactics. The star, in a group of one, practiced
with the clubs. The morningstar weapon was an oddity: a short, stout handle
with a heavy spiked bail attached by a length of chain. It was a particularly
dangerous device; since it lacked control, it was impossible to deliver a
gentle blow. The devastating star-ball either struck its target, the points
gouging out flesh and bone, or it didn't; it could not be used defensively. The
loser of a star vs. star match was often killed or grievously wounded, even in
"friendly" matches, and not always by his opponent's strike. Even
experienced warriors hesitated to meet an angry staber in the circle;
internecine casualties were too likely. So it went. The men were hardly aware of
general improvement, but Sos saw it and knew that a number of them were turning
into very fine artists of battle. By twos and threes, new men and their
families arrived to join the group, sent hither by Sol. They were integrated
into the specialty companies and ranked as their skills warranted; the
old-timers remarked that the quality of recruits seemed to be descending. By
the end of that first month the tribe had swelled to over a hundred fighting
men. At first there were many gawky youngsters,
taken only because they were available. Sos had cautioned Sol not to judge by
initial skill or appearance. As the training and exercise continued, these
youngsters began to fill out and learn the vital nuances of position and
pacing, and soon were rising up their respective ladders. Some of the best, Sos
suspected, would never have lived long enough to have become really proficient
in the normal course; their incorporation into Sol's tribe was their greatest
fortune. Gradually the dissimilar and sometimes
surly individuals thrown together by the luck of conquest caught the spirit of
the group. A general atmosphere of expectancy developed. It was evident that
this was a tribe destined for greater things. Sos picked out the most
intelligent men and began instructing them in group tactics: when to fight and
when not to fight, and how to come out ahead when the sides seemed even. "If your group has six good men
ranked in order, and you meet a group with six men, each of whom is just a
little better than yours, how should you arrange your battle order?" he
asked them one day. "How much better?" Tun wanted to
know. He was a dubber, low-ranked because he was too 'heavy to move quickly. "Their first man can take your first.
Their second can take your second but not your first. Their third can take your
third, but not your second or first, and so on down the line." "I have no one who can beat their
first?" "No one-and he insists on fighting,
as do the rest."' "But their first will certainly not
stand by and let my first overcome a lesser weapon. He will challenge my first,
and take him from me. Then their second will do the same to my second. . "Right." Tun pondered the matter. "The luck of
the circle should give me one victory, perhaps two-but I should do best not to
meet this tribe." Tor, the b1ack-bearded sworder,
brightened. "I can take five of their men, and lose only my poorest." "How?" Tun demanded.
"Theirs are all better than-" "I will send my sixth man against
their leader, as though he were my best, and keep the rest of my order the
same." "But your first would never agree to
fight below your sixth!" "My first will take my orders, even
if he thinks they insult him," Tor said. "He will meet their second,
and defeat him, and then my second will take their third, and finally my fifth
will take their sixth." "But their first-" "Will conquer only my sixth-who would
have likely lost to any other man. I do not need him." "And you will have ten men, while he
is left with only two," Sos finished. "Yet his team was better than
yours, before you fought." Tun gaped, then laughed, seeing it, for he
was not a stupid man. "I will remember that!" he exclaimed. Then he
sobered. "Only-what if their best refused to fight any but my best?" "How is he to know?" Tor
demanded. "How do you know his rankings?" They agreed that the strategy would be
effective only with advance scouting, preferably by some experienced but
retired warrior. Before long they were all eagerly inventing similar problems
and challenging each other for solutions. They fetched dominoes from the
game-compartment of the hostel and set them up against each other as tactical
situations, the higher values indicating greater proficiency. Tor soon proved
to be cleverest at this, and got so that he could parlay almost any random deal
into a winning effort. Sos had started this type of competition, but he lost
ground to his pupils. He had shown them how to win with their
intelligence when they could not do it by brute force, and he was well
satisfied. The second month, with the physical
rankings firmly established, the tribe began inter-weapon competition. The
advisors rejoined their own ranks and conspired to overcome all enemies by
means of their more subtle skills. Each subgroup now had esprit de corps and
was eager to demonstrate its superiority over its fellows. Sos trained men to keep tally: a point for
each victory, nothing for each loss. Some laughed to see grown men carrying
pencil and pad, emulating scribes among the crazies, and soon the women moved
in to take over this task. They prevailed upon Sos to teach them how to write
identifications for each group, so that competitive scores could be posted on a
public board. Instead be suggested that they learn to make symbols: simplified
swords, clubs and other weapons, to be followed by lines slashed in bunches of
five for ready comparison. Every day men were to be seen trekking to that board
and exclaiming over their victories or bemoaning their losses of rank. As the
fives grew too cumbersome with the cumulative totals, the women mastered the
more versatile Arabic. numerals, and, after them, the men. This was a dividend
Sos had not anticipated; the tribe was learning to figure. He walked by one day
and spied a little girl adding up her group's daily total on her fingers. Then
she took the pencil and posted "56" beside the sword-symbol. That was when he realized how simple it
would be to set up a training course in basic mathematics, and even in
full-fledged writing. The nomads were illiterate because they had no reason to
read or write. Given that need, the situation could quickly change. But he was
too busy to make anything of it at the time. The daggers, being the smallest group,
were at a disadvantage. Their leader complained to Sos that, even if all five
of them won every encounter, they could hardly keep up with the swords, who
could lose more than they won and still finish the day with more points. Sos
decided that this was a valid objection, so he showed them how to figure on
index: the number of points per man. Then he did have to start his class in
maths, to teach the women how to compute the averages. Sola joined it; she was
not the smartest woman available but, since she was alone, she had more time
and was able to master the procedures well enough to instruct them. Sos
appreciated the help, but her proximity disturbed him. She was too beautiful, and
she came too close when he was explaining something. Strange things happened in the circle. It
was discovered that the ranking swords were not necessarily the most effective
against the crude clubs, and that those who could master clubs might be weak against
the staffs. The advisors who first caught on to the need to shift rankings as
the type of opposition shifted gained many points for their groups. Tyl came upon Tor setting out his dominoes
in his tent and laughed. Then he saw Tor make notes and call off a marvelously
effective battle strategy, and stopped laughing. Tyl, also aloof at first
because of the deference he felt due his position, watched the individual
progress being made and decided to participate. No one could afford to stand
still, and already there were sworders rivaling his prowess. The time even came
when he was seen pondering dominoes. The third month they began doubles drill.
Two men had to take the circle against two opponents and defeat them as a team. "Four men in the circle?" Tyl
demanded, shocked. "What charade is this?" "Ever hear of the tribe of Pit?" "A very powerful organization in the
far east. They put up their swords by pairs, and their clubs and staffs. They
will not enter the circle singly. Do you want them to claim a victory over us
by default?" "No!" And the drill went on. The daggers and sticks had little trouble,
but the staffs could entangle each other and the free-swinging clubs and swords
were as likely to injure their partners as their targets. The first day's
doubles practice was costly. Again the rankings were shuffled, as the teamed
first and second swords found themselves ignominiously defeated by the tenth
and fifteenth duo. Why? Because the top-rankers were individualists, while the
lower numbers had wisely paired complementary styles: the aggressive but
foolhardy offense supported by the staid but certain defense. While the two top
sworders lurched against each other and held back strokes because they could
not separate friend from foe, the smooth teamwork of the lesser warriors
prevailed. Then inter-group competition again, with
reshuffled rankings, and finally mixed doubles: sword paired with club, dagger
with staff, until every man could pair with any other weapon against any
combination and fight effectively. The scoring had to be revised to match; the
women learned fractions and apportioned the sections of the victories where
due. Months passed unnoticed as the endless combinations were explored, and an
experienced cadre developed to break in the newcomers, naturally bewildered,
and show how to improve and ascend the rankings. The leaves fell, then snow, and the moths
and shrews disappeared, though group vigilance and action had long since
reduced these menaces to comparative impotence. As a matter of fact, shrew stew
had become a staple in the diet, and it was awkward to replace this bountiful
source of meat when winter came. The rings were swept clean each day and
the interminable drill went on, in shine or snow. Additional warriors appeared
steadily, but still Sol did not return. CHAPTER EIGHT With
the cold weather, Sav elected to move into the main tent, which was heated by a
perpetual fire. It had been subdivided into numerous smaller compartments, for
a certain amount of privacy between families. Increasingly, eligible young
women were showing up in search of bracelets. Sav was candid about passing his
around. Sos stayed in the small tent, unwilling to
mix freely with those who bore weapons. His impotence in the circle was a
matter of increasing distress, though he could not admit it openly. He had not
appreciated the extent of his compulsion to assert himself and solve problems
by force of arms until denied this privilege. He had to have a weapon again-but
was barred from employing any of the six that the crazies distributed to the
cabins. These were' mass produced somewhere, standardized and stocked freely in
the hostels, and alternates such as the bow and arrows were not useful in the
circle. He had wondered often about this entire
state of affairs. Why did the crazies take so much trouble to provide these
things, making the nomad existence possible, then affect complete lack of
concern for the use men made of them? Sometime he meant to have the answer.
Meanwhile he was a member of the battle society, and it was necessary for him
to assert himself in its terms. If he were able. He stripped his clothing and climbed naked
into the warm sleeping bag. This was another item the crazies obligingly
stocked in wintertime, and many more than the normal number had been provided
at the local cabin, in response to the increased drain on its facilities. They
all most certainly knew about this camp, but didn't seem to care. Where the men
were, they sent supplies and sought no other controls. He had a small gas lamp now, which enabled
him to read the occasional books the crazies left behind. Even In this regard
they were helpful; when he started taking books from the hostel, more appeared,
and on the subjects he seemed to favor. He lit the lamp and opened his present
volume: a text on farming, pre-Blast style. He tried to read it, but it was
complicated and his mind could not concentrate. Type and quantity of fertilizer
for specified acreage; crop rotation, pesticide, applications of and cautions
concerning.. . such incomprehensible statistifying, when all he wanted to know
was how to grow peanuts and carrots. He put the book aside and turned off the
light. It was lonely, now that Sav was gone, and
sleep did not come readily. He kept thinking of Sav, passing his bracelet
around, embracing yielding and willing flesh, there in the main tent. Sos could
have done likewise; there were women who had eyed his own clasp suggestively
even though he carried no weapon. He had told himself that his position
required that he remain unattached, even for isolated nights. He knew that he
deceived himself. Possession of a woman was the other half of manhood, and a
warrior could bolster his reputation in that manner as readily as in the
circle. The truth was that he refused to take a woman because he was ashamed to
do so while weaponless. Someone was approaching his tent. Possibly
Tor, wanting to make a private suggestion. The beard had a good mind and had
taken such serious interest in group organization and tactics that he
outstripped Sos in this regard. They had become good friends, as far as their
special circumstances permitted. Sometimes Sos had eaten with Tor's family,
though the contact with plump good-natured Tora and precocious Tori only served
to remind him how much he had wanted a family of his own. Had wanted? It was the other way around.
He had never been conscious of the need until recently. "Sos?" It was a woman's voice-one he knew too
well. 'What do you want, Sola?" Her "hooded head showed before the
entrance, black against the background snow. "May I come in? It's cold out
here." "It is cold here, too, Sola. Perhaps
you should return to your own tent." She, like him, had maintained her own
residence, pitched near Tyl's. She had developed an acquaintance with Tyla. She
still wore Sol's bracelet, and the men stayed scrupulously clear of her. "Let me in," she said. He pulled open the mesh with one bare arm.
He had forgotten to let down the solid covering after shutting off the lamp.
Sola scrambled in on hands and knees, almost knocking over the lamp, and lay
down beside his bag. Sos now dropped the nylon panel, cutting off most of the
outside light and, he hoped, heat loss from inside. "I get so tired, sleeping
alone," she said. "You came here to sleep?" "Yes." He had intended the question facetiously
and was set back by her answer. A sudden, fierce hope set his pulses thudding,
seeming more powerful for its surprise. He had deceived himself doubly: it was
neither his position nor his lack of a weapon that inhibited him, but his
obsession with one particular woman. This one. "You want my bracelet?" "No." The disappointment was fiercer. "Get
out." "No." "I will not dishoner another man's
bracelet. Or adulterate my own. If you will not leave yourself, I will have you
out by force." "And what if I scream and bring the
whole camp running?" Her voice was low. He remembered encountering a similar
situation in his diverse readings, and knew that a man who succumbed to that
ploy the first time could never recover his independence of decision. Time
would only make it worse. "Scream if you must. You will not stay." "You would not lay your hands on
me," she said smugly, not moving. He sat up and gripped her furry parka,
furious with her and with his guilty longing. The material fell open
immediately, wrapped but not fastened. His hand and the filtered light still
reflecting in from the snow told him quickly that she wore nothing underneath.
No wonder she had been cold! "It would not look very nice, a naked
man struggling in his tent with a naked woman," she said. "It happens all the time." "Not when she objects." "In my tent? They would ask why she
came naked to it, and did not scream before entering." "She came dressed, to inquire about a
difficult problem. An error in fractions." She fumbled in the pocket and
drew out a pad with figures scrawled upon it-he could not see them, but was
sure she bad done her homework in this
respect. Even to the error, one worthy of his attention. "He drew her
inside-no, tricked her there-then tore off her clothing." He had fallen rather neatly into her trap
after all. She was too well versed. His usefulness to the group would be over,
if the alarm were given now. "What do you want?" "I want to get warm. There is room in
your bag for two." "This will gain you nothing. Are you
trying to drive me out?" "No." She found the zipper and
opened the bag, letting the cold air in. In a moment she was lying against him,
bare and warm, her parka outside and the zipper refastened. "Sleep, then." He tried to turn
away from her, but the movement only brought them closer together. She attempted to bring his head over to
hers, catching at his hair with one hand, but he was rigid. "Oh, Sos, I
did not come to torment you!" He refused to answer that. She lay still for a little while, and the
burning muliebrity of her laid siege to his resistance. Everything he desired,
so close. Available-in the name of dishonor. Why did she choose this way? She had only
to put aside Sol's emblem for a little while... Another figure detached itself from the
shadow of the main tent and trod through the packed snow. Sos could see it,
though his eyes were closed, for be recognized the tread. Tor. "You have your wish. Tor is
coming." Then her bluff stood exposed, for she
shrank into the bag and tired to hide. "Send him away!" she
whispered. Sos grabbed the parka and tossed it to the
foot of the tent. He drew the lip of the bag over her head, hoping the closure
wouldn't suffocate her. He waited. Tor's feet came up to the tent and
stopped. No word was spoken. Then Tor wheeled and departed, evidently deciding
that the dark, closed tent meant that his friend was already asleep. Sola's head emerged when it was safe.
"You do want me," she said. "You could have embarrassed me.. . "Certainly I want you. Remove his
bracelet and take mine, if you want the proof." "Do you remember when we lay against
each other before?" she murmured, this time evading the direct refusal. "'Greensleeves.'" "And 'Red River Valley.' And you
asked me what I wanted in a man, and I told you leadership." "You made your choice." He heard
the bitterness in his tone. "But I did not know then what he
wanted." She shifted position, placing her free arm under his and around
his back and Sos was unable to control the heat of his reaction and knew she
knew it. "You are the leader of this
camp," she said. "Everybody knows it, even Tyl. Even Sol. He knew it
first of all." "If you believe that, why do you keep
his bracelet?" "Because I am not a selfish
woman!" she flared, amazing him. "He gave me his name when he didn't
want to, and I must give him something in return, even if I don't want to. I
can't leave him until we are even." "I don't understand." It was her turn for bitterness. "You
understand!" "You have a strange system of
accounting." "It is his system, not mine. It
doesn't fit into your numbers." "Why not pick on some other man for
your purpose?" "Because he trusts you-and I love
you." He could offer no rebuttal to that
statement. Sol had made the original offer, not her. "I will leave now, if you ask
me," she whispered. "No screaming, no trouble, and I will not come
again." She could not afford the gesture. She had
already won. Wordlessly he clasped her and sought her lips and body. And now she held back. "You know the
price?" "I know the price." Then she was as eager as he. CHAPTER NINE In the
spring Sol reappeared, lean and scarred and solemn, toting his barrow. More
than two hundred men were there to greet him, tough and eager to the last. They
knew his return meant action for them all. He listened to Tyl's report and nodded
matter-of-factly. "We march tomorrow," he said. That night Sav came to share his tent
again. It occurred to Sos that the staffer's departure and return had been
remarkably convenient, but he did not comment directly. "Your bracelet got
tired?" "I like to keep moving. 'Bout run out
of ground." "Can't raise much of a family that
way." "Sure can't!" Say agreed.
"Anyway, I need my strength. I'm second staff now." Yes, he thought forlornly. The first had
become second, and there was nothing' to do but abide by it. The winter had
been warmer than the spring. The tribe marched. The swords, fifty
strong, moved out first, claiming their privilege as eventual winners of the
point-score tournament. The daggers followed, winners on index, and then the
sticks, staffs and clubs. The lone morningstar brought up the rear, low scorer
but not put out. "My weapon is not for games," he said, with some
justice. Sol no longer fought. He stayed with Sola,
showing unusual concern for her welfare, and let the fine military machine Sos
had fashioned operate with little overt direction. Did he know what his wife
had been doing all winter? He had to, for Sola was pregnant. Tyl ran the tribe. When they encountered a
single man who was willing to come to terms, Tyl gave the assignment to the
group corresponding to the man's weapon and let the leader of that group select
a representative to enter the circle. The advantage of the extended training
quickly showed: the appointed warriors were generally in better physical shape
than their opponents and superior strategists, and almost always won. When they
lost, more often than not the victor, perceiving the size and power of the
tribe, challenged the group leader in order to be incorporated into it. Tyl
allowed no one to travel with the tribe who was not bound to it. Only Sos was independent-and he wished he
were not. A week out they caught up to another tribe. It contained about forty
men, and its leader was typical of the crafty oldsters Sos had anticipated. The
man met Tyl and surveyed the situation-and agreed to put up just four warriors
for the circle: sword, staff, sticks and club. He refused to risk more. Disgruntled, Tyl retired for a conference
with Sos. "It's a small tribe, but he has many good men. I can tell they
are experienced and capable by the way they move and the nature of their
scars." "And perhaps also by the report-of
our advance scouts," Sos murmured. "He won't 'even send his best against
us!" Tyl said indignantly. "Put up fifty men and challenge him
yourself for his entire group. Let him inspect the men and satisfy himself that
they are worth his trouble." Tyl smiled and went to obtain Sol's
official approval, a formality only. In due course he had forty-five assorted
warriors assembled. "Won't work." Tor muttered. The wily tribemaster looked over the
offerings, grunting with approval. "Good men," he agreed. Then be
contemplated TyL "Aren't you the man of two weapons?" "Sword and stick." "You used to travel alone and now you
are second in command to a tribe of two hundred." "That's right." "I will not fight you." "You insist upon meeting our master
Sol?" "Certainly not!" Tyl controlled his temper with obvious
difficulty and turned to Sos. "What now, advisor?" he demanded with
irony. "Now you take Tor's advice." Sos
didn't know what the beard had in mind, but suspected it would work. "I think his weak spot is his
pride," Tor said conspiratorily. "He won't fight if he thinks he
might lose, and he won't put up more than a few men at a time, so he can quit
as sqon as the wind blows against him. No profit for us there. But if we can
make him look ridiculous-" "Marvelous!" Sos exclaimed,
catching on. "We'll pick up four jokers and shame him into a serious
entry!" "And we'll assign a core of
chucklers. The loudest mouths we have." "And we have plenty," Sos
agreed, remembering the quality of heckling that had developed during the
intense intergroup competition. Tyl shrugged dubiously. "You handle
it. I want no part of this." He went to his tent. "He really wanted to fight himself,"
Tor remarked. "But he's out. He never laughs." They compared notes and decided upon a
suitable quartet for the circle. After that they rounded up an even more
special group of front-row spectators. The first match began at noon. The
opposing sworder strode up to the circle, a tall, serious man somewhat beyond
the first flush of youth. From Sol's ranks came Dal, the second dagger: a
round-faced, short-bodied man whose frequent laugh sounded more like a giggle.
He was not a very good fighter overall, but the intense practice had shown up
his good point: he had never been defeated by the sword. No one quite fathomed
this oddity, since a stout man was generally most vulnerable to sharp
instruments, but it had been verified many times over. The sworder stared dourly at his opponent,
then stepped into the circle and stood on-guard. Dal drew one of his knives and
faced him-precociously imitating with the eight-inch blade the formal stance of
the other. The picked watchers laughed. More perplexed than angry, the sworder
feinted experimentally. Dal countered with the diminutive knife as though it
were a full-sized sword. Again the audience laughed, more boisterously than
strictly necessary. Sos aimed a surreptitious glance at the
other tribe's master. The man was not at all amused. Now the sworder attacked in earnest, and
Dal was obliged to draw his second dagger daintily and hold off the heavier
weapon with quick feints and maneuvers. A pair of daggers were generally
considered to be no match for a sword unless the wielder were extremely agile.
Dal looked quite unagile-but his round body always happened to be just a hair
out of the sword's path, and he was quick to take advantage of the openings
created by the sword's inertia. No one who faced the twin blades in the circle
could afford to forget that there were two, and that the bearer had to be held
at a safe distance at all times. It was useless to block a single knife if the
second were on its way to a vulnerable target. Had the sworder been a better man, the
tactics would have been foolhardy; but again and again Dal was able to send his
opponent lumbering awkwardly past, wide open for a crippling stab. Dal didn't
stab. Instead he flicked off a lock of the sworder's hair and waved it about
like a tassel while the picked audience roared. He slit the back of the
sworder's pantaloons, forcing him to grab them hastily, while Sol's men rolled
on the ground, yanked up their own trunks and slapped each other on shoulders
and backs. Finally the man tripped over Dal's artful
foot and fell out of the circle, ignominiously defeated. But Dal didn't leave
the circle. He kept on feinting and flipping his knives as though unaware that
his opponent was gone. The opposite master watched with frozen
face. Their next was the staffer. Against him
Tor had sent the sticks, and the performance was a virtual duplicate of the
first. Kin the Sticker fenced ludicrously with one hand while carrying the
alternate singlestick under his arm, in his teeth or between his legs, to the
lewd glees of the scoffers. He managed to make the staffer look inept and
untrained, though the man was neither. Kin beat a tattoo against the staff, as
though playing music, and bent down to pepper the man's feet painfully. By this
time even some of the warriors of the other tribe were chuckling. . . but not
their chief. The third match was the reverse: Sav met
the sticks. He hummed a merry folksong as he poked the slightly bulky belly of
his opposite with the end of his staff, preventing him from getting close.
"Swing low, sweet chariot!" he sang as he jabbed. The man had to take
both sticks in one hand in order ,to make a grab for the staff with the other.
"Oh, no John, no John, no John, no!" Say caroled as he wrapped that
double hand and sent both sticks flying. It was not his name, but that man was ever
after to be known in the tribe as Jon. Against their club went Mok the
Morningstar. He charged into the circle whirling the terrible spiked ball over
his head so that the wind sang through the spikes, and when the club blocked it
the chain wrapped around the hand until the orbiting ball came up tight against
the dubber's hand and crushed it painfully. Mok yanked, and the club came away,
while the man looked at his bleeding fingers. As the star had claimed; his was
not a weapon for games. Mok caught the club, reversed it, and
offered the handle to his opponent with a bow. "You have another
hand," he said courteously. "Why waste it while good bones
remain?" The man stared at him and backed out of the circle, utterly
humbled. The last fight was over. The other master was almost incoherent.
"Never have I seen such-such-" "What did you expect from the
buffoons you sent against us?" a slim, baby-faced youngster replied,
leaning against his sword. He had been foremost among the scoffers, though he
hardly looked big enough to heft his weapon. "We came to fight, but your
cavorting clowns-" "You!" the master cried out
furiously. "You meet my first sword, then!" The boy looked frightened. "But you
said only four-" "No! All my men will fight. But first
I want you-and that foul beard next to you. And those two loud mouthed
clubbers!" "Done!" the boy cried, standing
up and running to the circle, It was Neq, despite his youth and diminutive stature
the fourth sword of fifty. The beard, of course, was clever Tor
himself, now third sword. The two clubbers were first and second in their group
of thirty-seven. At the end of the day Sol's tribe was
richer by some thirty men. Sol pondered the matter for a day. He
talked with Tyl and thought some more. Finally he summoned Sos and Tor:
"This dishonors the circle," he said. "We fight to win or lose,
not to laugh." Then he sent Sos after the other master to
apologize and offer a serious return match, but the man had had enough. 'Were
you not weaponless, I would split your head in the circle!" he said. So it went. The group's months in the
badlands camp had honed it to a superb fighting force, and the precise
multiweapon ranking system placed the warriors exactly where they could win.
There were some losses-but these were overwhelmingly compensated by the gains.
Upon occasion Tyl had the opportunity to take the circle against a master,
matching a selected subtribe equivalent to the other tribe, as he had wanted to
do the first time. Twice he won, bringing a total of seventy warriors into
Sol's group, much to his pride.. . and once he lost. That was when Sol came out of his apparent
retirement to place his entire tribe of over three hundred men against the
fifty-now One hundred-belonging to the victor and challenged for it all. He took the sword and killed the other
master in as ruthless and businesslike an attack as Sos had ever seen. Tor made
notes on the technique, so as to call them out as pointers for the sword group.
Tyl kept his ranking-and if he had ever dreamed of replacing Sol, it was
certain that the vision perished utterly that day. Only once was the tribe seriously balked,
and not by another tribe. One day an enormous, spectacularly muscled man came
ambling down the trail swinging his club as though it were a singlestick~ Sos
was actually one of the largest men in the group, but the stranger was
substantially taller and broader through the shoulders than he. This was Bog,
whose disposition was pleasant, whose intellect was scant, and whose chiefest
joy was pulverising men in the circle. * Fight7 "Good, good!" he
exclaimed, smiling broadly. "One, two, three a'time! Okay!" And he
bounded into the circle and awaited all comers. Sos had the impression that the
main reason the man had failed to specify more at a time was that he could
count no higher. Tyl, his curiosity provoked, sent in the
first club to meet him. Bog launched into battle with no apparent science. He
simply swept the club back forth with such ferocity that his opponent was
helpless against it. Hit or miss, Bog continued unabated, fairly bashing the
other out of the circle before the man could catch his footing. Victorious, Bog grinned. "More!"
he cried. Tyl looked at the tribe's erstwhile first
clubber, a man who had won several times in the circle. He frowned, not quite
believing it. He sent in the second club. The same thing happened. Two men lay
stunned on the ground, thoroughly beaten. Likewise the two ranking swords and a
staff, in quick order. "More!" Bog exclaimed happily, but Tyl had had
enough. Five top men were shaken and lost, in the course of only ten minutes,
and the victor hardly seemed to be tired. "Tomorrow," he said to the big
clubber. "Okay!" Bog agreed,
disappointed, and accepted the hospitality of the tribe for the evening. He
polished off two full-sized meals and three willing women before he retired for
the night. Male and female alike gaped at his respective appetites, hardly able
to credit either department, but these were not subject to refutation. Bog
conquered everything one, two or three at a time. Next day he was as good as ever. Sol was
on hand this time to watch while Bog bashed club, sticks and daggers with equal
facility, and even flattened the terrible star. When struck, he paid no
attention, though some blows were cruel; when cut, he licked the blood like a
tiger and laughed. Blocking him was no good; he had such power that no really
effective inhibition was practical. "More!" he cried after each
debacle, and he never tired. "We must have that man," Sol
said. "We have no one to take him,"
Tyl objected. "He has already wiped out nine of our best, and hasn't even
felt the competition. I might kill him with the sword-but I couldn't defeat him
bloodlessly. We'd have no use for him dead." "He must be met with the club,"
Sos said. "That's the only thing with the mass to slow him. A powerfull,
agile, durable club." Tyl stared meaningfully at the three
excellent clubbers seated by Bog's side of the circle. All wore large bandages
where flesh and bone had succumbed to the giant's attack. "If those were
our ranked instruments, we need an unranked warrior," he observed. "Yes," Sol said. He stood up. "Wait a minute!" both men cried.
"Don't chance it yourself," Sos added. "You have too much to
risk." "The day any man conquers me with any
weapon," Sol said seriously, "is the day I go to the mountain."
He took up his club and walked to the circle. "The master!" Bog cried, recognizing
him. "Good fight?" "He didn't even settle terms,"
Tyl groaned. "This is nothing more than man-to-man." "Good fight," Sol agreed, and
stepped inside. Sos concurred. In the headlong drive for
empire, it seemed a culpable waste to chance Sol in the circle for anything
less than a full tribe. Accidents were always possible. But they had already
learned that their leader had other things on his mind these days than his
empire. Sol proved his manhood by his battle prowess, and he could allow no
slightest question there, even in his own mind. He had continued his exercises
regularly, keeping his body toned. Perhaps it took a man withOut a weapon to
appreciate just how deeply the scars of the other kind of deprivation went. Bog launched into his typical windmill
attack, and Sol parried and ducked expertly. Bog was far larger, but Sol was
faster and cut off the ferocious arcs before they gained full momentum. He
ducked under one swing and caught Bog on the side of the head with the short,
precise flick Sos had seen him demonstrate before. The club was not clumsy or
slow in Sol's hand. The giant absorbed the blow and didn't
seem to notice. He bashed away without hesitation, smiling. Sol had to back
away and dodge cleverly to avoid being driven out of the circle, but Bog
followed him without letup. Sol's strategy was plain. He was
conserving his strength, letting the other expend his energies uselessly.
Whenever there was an opening, he sneaked his own club in to bruise head,
shoulder or stomach, weakening the man further. It was a good policy-except
that Bog refused to be weakened. "Good!" he grunted when Sol
scored-and swung again. Half an hour passed while the entire tribe
massed around the arena, amazed. They all knew Sol's competence; what they couldn't
understand was Bog's indefatigable power. The club was a solid weapon, heavier
with every swing, and prolonged exercise with it inevitably deadened the arm,
yet Bog never slowed or showed strain. Where did he get such stamina? Sol had had enough of the waiting
artifice. He took the offense. Now be laid about him with swings like Bog's,
actually forcing the bigger man to take defensive measures. It was the first time they had seen it;
for all they had known until that point, Bog had no defense, since he had never
needed it. As it was, he was not good at it, and soon got smashed full force
across the side of the neck. Sos rubbed his own neck with sympathetic
pain, seeing the man's hair flop out and spittle fly from his open mouth. The
blow should have laid him out for the rest of the day. It didn't. Bog hesitated
momentarily, shook his head, then grinned. "Good!" he said-and smote
mightily with his own weapon. Sol was sweating profusely, and now took
the defensive stance from necessity. Again he fended Bog off with astute
maneuvers, while the giant pressed the attack as vigorously as before. Sol had
not yet been whacked upon head or torso; his defense was too skilled for the
other to penetrate. But neither could he shake his opponent or wear him down. After another half hour he tried again,
with no better effect. Bog seemed to be impervious to physical damage. After
that Sol was satisfied to wait. "What's the record for
club-club?" someone asked. "Thirty-four minutes," another
replied. The tinier Tor had borrowed from the
hostel indicated a hundred and four minutes. "It isn't possible to keep
that pace indefinitely," he said. The shadows lengthened. The contest
continued. Sos, Tyl and Tor huddled with the other
advisors. "They're going on until dark!" Tor exclaimed -
incredulously. "Sol won't quit, and Bog doesn't know how." "We have to break this up before they
both drop dead," Sos said. "How?" That was the crux. They were sure neither
participant would quit voluntarily, and the end was not in view Bog's strength
seemed boundless, and Sol's determination and skill matched it. Yet the onset
of night would multiply the chances for a fatal culmination, that nobody
wanted. The battle would have to be stopped. It was a situation no one had imagined,
and they could think of no ethical way to handle it. In the end, they decided
to stretch the circle code a bit. The staff squad took the job. A phalanx of
them charged into the circle, walling off the combatants and carrying them away.
"Draw!" Sav yelled. "Tie! Impasse! Even! No decision!" Bog picked -himself up, confused. "Supper!" Sos yelled at him.
"Sleep! Women!" That did it. "Okay!" the monster
clubber agreed. Sol thought about it, contemplating the
extended shadows. "All right," he said at last. Bog went over to shake hands. "You
pretty good, for little guy," he said graciously. "Next time we start
in morning, okay? More day." "Okay!" Sol agreed, and everyone
laughed. That night Sola rubbed liniment into Sol's
arms and legs and back and put him away for a good twelve hours' exhaustion.
Bog was satisfied with one oversized meal and one sturdy well-upholstered lass.
He disdained medication for his purpling bruises. "Good fight!" he
said, contented. The following day he went his way, leaving
behind the warriors he had conquered. "Only for fun!" he explained. "Good, good." They watched him disappear down the trail,
singing tunelessly and flipping his club end-over-end in the air. CHAPTER TEN "My year is up," Sos said. "I would have you stay," Sol
replied slowly. "You have given good service." "You have five-hundred men and an
elite corp of advisors. You don't need me." Sol looked up and Sos was shocked to see
tears in his eyes. "I do need you," he said. "I have no other
friend." Sos did not know what to say. Sola joined them, hugely pregnant. Soon
she would travel to a crazy hospital for delivery. "Perhaps you have a
son," Sos said. "When you find what you need, come
back," Sol told him, accepting the inevitable. "I will." That was all they
could say to each other. He left the camp that afternoon,
travelling east. Day by day the landscape became more familiar as he approached
the region of his childhood. He skirted the marked badlands near the coast,
wondering what mighty cities had stood where the silent death radiated now, and
whether there would ever be such massive assemblages of people again. The books
claimed that nothing green had grown in the centers of these encampments, that concrete
and asphalt covered the ground between buildings and made the landscape as flat
as the surface of a lake, that machines like those the crazies used today had
been everywhere, doing everything. Yet all had vanished in the Blast. Why?
There were many unanswered questions. A month of hiking brought him to the
school he had attended before beginning his travels as a warrior. Only a year
and a half had elapsed, but already it had become a entirely different facet of
his existence, one now unfamiliar to him and strange to see again. Still, he
knew his way around. He entered the arched front doorway and
walked down the familiar, foreign hall to the door at the end marked
"Principal." A girl he did not remember sat at the desk. He decided
she was a recent graduate, pretty, but very young. "I'd like to see Mr.
Jones," he said, pronouncing the obscure name carefully. "And who is calling?" She stared
at Stupid, perched a ever upon his shoulder. "Sos," he said, then realized
that the name would mea nothing here. "A former student. He knows
me." She spoke softly into an intercom and
listened for th reply. "Doctor Jones will see you now," she said, an
smiled at him as though he were not a ragged-bearded dirt-encrusted pagan with
a mottled bird on his shoulder. He returned the gesture, appreciating her
attention though he knew it was professional, and went on through the inner
door. The principal rose immediately and came
around the desk to greet him. "Yes of course I remember you! Clas of '107,
and you stayed to practice with the-the sword wasn't it? What do you call
yourself now?" "Sos." He knew Jones knew it
already, and was simply offering him the chance to explain the change. He didn
take it immediately, and the principal, experienced in such matters, came to
his rescue again. "Sos. Beautiful thing, that
three-letter convention. Wish I knew how it originated. Well, sit down, Sos,
and tell me everything. Where did you acquire your pet? That's genuine
mock-sparrow, if I haven't lost my eye for bad lands fauna." A very gentle
fatherly inflection came mt his voice. "You have been poking into
dangerous regions warrior. Are you back to stay?" "I don't know. I don't think so. I-I
don't know wher my loyalties lie, now." How rapidly he resumed the mood of
adolescence, in this man's presence. "Can't make up your mind whether
you're sane or crazies eh?" Jones said, and laughed in his harmless way.
"I know it's a hard decision. Sometimes I still wish I could chuck it all
and take up one of those glamorous weapons and- you didn't kill anybody, I
hope?" "No. Not directly, anyway," he
said, thinking of the recalcitrant dagger Nar and Tyl's execution of him.
"I only fought a few times, and always for little things. The last time
was for my name." "Ah, I see. No more than that?" "And perhaps for a woman, too." "Yes. Life isn't always so simple in
the simple world, is it? If you care to amplify-" Sos recounted the entire experience he had
had, the emotional barriers overcome at last, while Jones listened
sympathetically. "I see," the principal said at the end. "You do
have a problem." He cogitated for a moment- "thought" seemed too
simple a word to apply to him- then touched the intercOm. "Miss Smith,
will you check the file on one 'Sol,' please? S-O-L. Probably last year, no,
two years ago, west coast. Thank you." "Did be go to school?" Sos had
never thought of this. "Not here, certainly. But we have
other training schools, and he sounds as though he's had instruction. Miss
Smith will check it out with the computer. There just might be something on the
name." They waited for several minutes, Sos
increasingly uncomfortable as he reminded himself that he should have cleaned
up before coming here. The crazies had something of a fetish about dirt: they -
never went long without removing it. Perhaps it was because they tended to stay
within their buildings and machines, where aromas could concentrate. "The girl," he said, filling
time, "Miss Smith-is she a student?" Jones smiled tolerantly. "No longer.
I believe she is actually a year older than you are. We can't be certain
because she was picked up running wild near one of the radioactive areas a
number of years ago and we never did manage to trace her parentage. She was
trained at another unit, but you can be sure there was a change in her, er,
etiquette. Underneath, I daresay, there is nomad yet, but she's quite
competent." It was hard to imagine that such,a
polished product was forest-born, even though he had been through it himsel
"Do you really get all your -people from-" "From the real world? Very nearly,
Sos. I was a sword bearer myself, thirty years ago." "A sworder? You?" "I'll assume that your astonishment
is complimentar Yes, I fought in the circle. You see-" "I have it, Dr. Jones,"-the
intercom said. "S.O.L.- Woul you like me to read it off?" "Please." "Sol - adopted code name for
mutilated foundling testes transplant, insulin therapy, comprehensive manual
training, discharged from San Francisco orphanage Bi 0' Do you want the details
on that, Dr. Jones?" "No thanks. That will do nicely, Miss
Smith." He n turned to Sos. "That may not be entirely clear to you,
seems - your friend was an orphan. There was some trouble I remember, about
fifteen years ago on the west coast an well, we had to pick up the pieces.
Families wiped out children tortured-this type of thing will happen
occasionally when you're dealing with primitives. Your Sol was castrated at the
age of five and left to bleed to death. well, he was one of the ones we happened
to catch in time. A transplant operation took care of the testosterone and
insulin shock therapy helped eradicate the traumatic memories, but, well,
there's only in much we can do. Evidently he wasn't suited to intellectual
stimulation, you were, so he received manual instead. From what you told me, it
was exceptionally effective. He seems to have adjusted well." "Yes." Sos was beginning to
understand things about Sol that had baffled him before. Orphaned at a
vulnerable age by tribal savagery, he would naturally strive to protect himself
most efficiently and to abolish all men and all tribes that might pose a
personal threat. Raised in an orphanage he would seek friendship-and not know
how to recogse it or what to do with it. And he would want a family his own,
that he would protect fanatically. How much more precious a child-to the man
who could never father one! Couple this background with a physical
dexterity an endurance amounting to genius, and there was-Sol. "Why do you do all this?" Sos
asked. "I mean, building hostels and stocking them, training children,
marking off the badlands, projecting television programs. You get no thanks for
it. You know what they call you." "Those who desire nonproductive
danger and glory are welcome to it," Jones said. "Some of us prefer
to live safer, more useful lives. It's all a matter of temperament, and that
can change with age." "But you could have it all for
yourselves! If-if you did not feed and clothe the warriors, they would
perish." "That's good enough reason to
continue service, then, don't you think?" Sos shook his head. "You aren't
answering my question." "I can't answer it. In time you will
answer it for yourself. Then perhaps you will join us. Meanwhile, we're always
ready to help in whatever capacity we are able." "How can you help a man who wants a
weapon when he has sworn to carry none, and who loves a woman who is pledged to
another man?" Jones smiled again. "Forgive me, Sos,
if these problems appear transistory to me. If you look at it objectively, I
think you'll see that there are alternatives." "Other women, you mean? I know that
'Miss' you put on your receptionist's name means she is looking for a husband,
but I just don't find it in me to be reasonable in quite that way. I was
willing to give any girl a fair trial by the bracelet, just as I gave any man
fair battle in that circle, but somehow all my preferences have been shaped to
Sola's image. And she loves me, too." "That seems to be the way love
is," Jones agreed regretfully. "But if I understand the situation
correctly, she will go with you, after her commitment to Sol is finished. I
would call this a rather mature outlook on her part." "She won't just 'go' with me! She
wants a name with prestige, and I don't even carry a weapon." "Yet she recognized your true
importance in the tribe. Are you sure it isn't your own desire, more than hers?
To win a battle reputation, that is?" "I'm not sure at all," Sos
admitted. His position, once stated openly, sounded much less reasonable than
before. "So it all comes down to the weapon.
But you did not swear to quit all weapons-only the six standard ones." "Same thing, isn't it?" "By no means. There have been
hundreds of weapons in the course of Earth's history. We standardized on six
foi convenience, but we can also provide prototype non standard items, and if
any ever became popular we couk negotiate for mass production. For example, you
employec the straight sword with basket hilt, patterned after medieva models,
though of superior grade, of course. But there ь also the scimitar-the curved
blade-and the rapier, foi fencing. The rapier doesn't look as impressive as the
broad• sword, but it is probably a more deadly weapon in con fined quarters,
such as your battle circle. We could-" "I gave up the sword in all its
forms. I don't care to temporize or quibble about definitions." "I suspected you would feel that way.
So you rule out any variation of blade, club or stick?" "Yes." "And we rule out pistols, blowguns
and boomerangs- anything that acts at a distance or employs a motive powet
other than the arm of the wielder. We allow the bow and arrow for hunting-but
that wouldn't be much good in the circle anyway." "Which pretty well covers the
field." "Oh, no, Sos. Man is more inventive
than that, particu. larly when it comes to modes of destruction. Take thЂ whip,
for example-usually thought of as a punitive in strument, but potent as a
weapon too. That's a long fine thong attached to a short handle. It is possible
to stand back and slash the shirt off a man's back with mere flicks of the
wrist, or to pinion his arm and jerk him off balance, or snap out an eye. Very
nasty item, in the experienced hand." "How does it defend against the smash
of the club?" "Much as the daggers do, I'm afraid.
The whipper just has to stay out of the club's way." "I would like to defend myself as
well as to attack." Bul Sos was gaining confidence that some suitable
weapon foi him did exist. He had not realized that Jones knew sc much about the
practical side of life. Wasn't it really foi some such miracle he had found his
way here? "Perhaps we shall have to
improvise." Jones tugged piece of string between his fingers. "A net
would be fine defensively, but-" His eyes continued to focus on the string
as his expression became intent. "That may well be it!" "String?" "The garrote. A length of cord used
to strangle a man. Quite effective, I assure you." "But how would I get close enough to
a dagger to strangle him, without getting disemboweled? And it still wouldn't
stop a sword or club." "A long enough length of it would,
Actually, I am visualizing something more like a chain-flexible, but hard
enough to foil a blade and heavy enough to entangle a club. A-a metal rope,
perhaps. Good either offensively or defensively, I'm sure." "A hope." Sos tried to imagine
it as a weapon, but failed. "Or a bolas," Jones said, carried away by
his line of thought. "Except that you would not be allowed to throw the
entire thing, of course, Still, weighted ends-come down to the shop and we'll
see what we can work up." Miss Smith smiled at hhn again as they
passed her, but Sos pretended not to notice. She had a very nice smile, and her
hair was set in smooth light waves, but she was nothing like Sola. That day Sos gained a weapon-but it was
five months before he felt proficient enough with it to undertake the trail
again. Miss Smith did not speak to him at the
termination, but Jones bid him farewell sadly. "It was good to have you
back with us, if only for these few months, Sos. If things don't work
out-" "I don't know," Sos said, still
unable to give him a commitment. Stupid chirped. CHAPTER ELEVEN As he
had begun two years before, Sos set out to find his fortune. Then he had become
Sol the Sword, not suspecting what his alliteratively chosen name would bring
him to; now he was Sos the Rope. Then he had fought in the circle for pleasure
and reputation and minor differences; now he fought to perfect his technique.
Then he had taken his women as they came; now he dreamed of only one. Yet there were things about the blonde
Miss Smith that could have intrigued him, in other circumstances. She was
literate, for one thing, and that was something he seldom encountered in the
nomad world. True, she was of the crazies' establishment-but she would have
left it, had he asked her to; that much had become apparent. He had not asked .
. . and now, briefly, he wondered whether he had made a mistake. He thought of Sola and that wiped out all
other fancies. Where was Sol's tribe now? He had no idea.
He could only wander until he got word of it, then follow until he caught up,
sharpening his skill in that period. He had a weapon now, and with it he meant
to win his bride. The season was early spring, and the
leaf-buds were just beginning to form. As always at this time of year, the men
brought their families to the cabins, not anxious to pitch small tents against
the highly variable nights. The young single girls came, too, seeking their
special conquests. Sos merged with these groups in crowded camaraderie,
sleeping on the floor when necessary, declining to share a bunk if it meant
parting with his bracelet, and conversing with others on sundry subjects: Sol's
tribe? No-no one knew its present whereabouts, though some had heard of it. Big
tribe-a thousand warriors, wasn't it? Maybe he should ask one of the masters;
they generally kept track of such things. The second day out Sos engaged in a status
match with a sticker. The man had questioned whether a simple length of rope
could be seriously considered a weapon, and Sos had offered to demonstrate, in
friendly fashion. Curious bystanders gathered around as the two men entered the
circle Sos's intensive practice had left his body
in better condition than ever before. He had thought he had attained his full
growth two years ago, but the organs and flesh of his body had continued to
change, slowly. Indeed, he seemed to be running more and more to muscle, and
today was a flat solid man of considerable power. He wondered sometimes whether
he had been touched by radiation, and whether it could act in this fashion. He was ready, physically-but it had been a
long time since he took the circle with a weapon. His hands became sweaty, and
he suddenly felt unsure of himself, a stranger in this ring of physical
decision. Could he still fight? He had to; all his hopes depended upon this. His rope was a slender metallic cord
twenty-five feet long, capped and weighted at either end. He wore it coiled
about his shoulders when traveling, and it weighed several pounds. Stupid had learned to watch the rope. Sos
loosened several feet of it and held a slack loop in one hand as he faced the
other man, and Stupid quickly made for a nearby tree. The two sticks glinted as
the other attacked, the right beating at his head while the left maintained a
defensive guard. Sos jumped clear, bounding to the far side of the circle. His
nervousness vanished as the action began, and he knew he was all right. His
rope shot out as the man advanced again, entangling the offensive wrist. A
yank, and the sticker was pulled forward, stumbling. Sos jerked expertly and the cord fell
free, just as he had practiced it, and snapped back to his waiting hand. The
man was on him again, directing quick blows with both sticks so that a single
throw could not interfere with the pair. Sos flipped a central loop over the
sticker's neck, ducked under his ann and leaped for the far side of the ring
again. The loop tightened, choking the man and pulling him helplessly backward. Another jerk and the rope fell free again.
Sos could have kept it taut and finished the fight immediately, but he
preferred to make a point. He wanted to prove, to other and to himself, that
the rope could win in a number of guises-and to discover any weaknesses in it
before he had a serious encounter. The sticker approached more cautiously the
third time keeping one arm high to ward off the snaking rope. The man knew now
that the coil was an oddity but no toy; a weapon to be wary of. He jumped in
suddenly, thinking to score a blow by surprise--and Sos smacked him blindingly
across the forehead with the end. The man reeled back, grasping the fact of
defeat. A red welt appeared just above his eyes, and it was obvious that the
rope could have struck an inch lower and done terrible damage, had Sos chosen
so. As it was, his eyes watered profusely, and the sticker had to strike out
almost randomly. Sos let down his guard, looking for a kind
way to finish the encounter-and the man happened to connect with hard rap to
the side of his head. The singlestick was no club, but still could easily knock
out a man, and Sos was momentarily shaken. His opponent followed up with the
other stick immediately, raining blows upon head and shoulders before Sos could
plunge away. He had been away from the circle too long!
He should never have eased his own attack. He was fortunate that the other was
operating on reflex rather than calculated skill and had struck without proper
aim. He had his lesson, and he would not forget it. Sos stayed away until his head was clear,
then set aboul finishing it. He wrapped the rope about the man's legs, lassoing
them, and yanked the feet from under. He bent over the sticker, this time
bunching his shoulders to absorb the ineffective blows, and pinioned both arms
with a second loop. He gripped the coils with both hands strategically placed,
lifted, and heaved. The man came up. hogtied and helpless. Sos
whirled him around in a complete arc and let go. The body flew out of the ring
and landed on the lawn beyond the gravel. He had not been seriously hurt, but
was completely humiliated. The rope had proven itself in combat. The following weeks established Sos as a
reputable fighter against other weapons as well. His educated rope quickly
snared the hand that wielded sword or club, defending by incapacitating the
offense, and the throttle-coil kept the flashing hands of the dagger away. Only
against the staff did he have serious-trouble. The long pole effectively prevented
him from looping the hands, since it extended the necessary range for a lasso
enormously and tended to tangle his rope and slow alternate attacks. Wherever
he flung, there was the length of rigid metal, blocking him. But the staff was
mainly a defensive weapon, which gave him time to search out an opening and
prevail. He made a mental note, however: never tackle the quarterstaff when in
a hurry. Still there was no positive word on Sol's
tribe. It was as though it had disappeared, though he was certain this was not
the case. Finally he took the advice offered the first night and sought the
nearest major tribe. This happened to be the Pit doubles. He
was not at all sure that their leader would give information to an isolated
warrior merely because he asked for it. The Pit master had a reputation for
being surly and secretive. But Sos had no partner to make a doubles challenge
for information, and none of the men he had met were ones he cared to trust his
life to in the circle. He gave a mental shrug and set course for
the Pit encampment. He. would dodge that obstacle when he came to it. Three days later he met a huge clubber
ambling in the opposite direction, tossing his weapon into the air and humming
tunelessly. Sos stopped, surprised, but there was no doubt. It was Bog, the indefatigable swinger who
had battered Sol for half a day, for the sheer joy of fighting. "Bog!" he cried. The giant stopped, not recognizing him.
"Who you?" he demanded, pointing the club. . - Sos explained where they had met.
"Good fight!" Bog exclaimed, remembering Sol. But he did not know or
care where Sol's tribe had gone. "Why not travel with me?" Sos
asked him, thinking of the Pit doubles. To team with such a man-! "I'm
looking for Sol., Maybe we can find him together. Maybe another good
fight." "Okay!" Bog agreed heartily.
"You come with me." "But I want to inquire at the Pit's.
You're going the wrong way." Bog did not follow the reasoning. "My
way," he said firmly, hefting the club. Sos could think of only one way to budge
him-a dangerous way. "I'll fight you for it. I win, we go my way.
Okay?" "Okay!" he agreed with
frightening enthusiasm. The prospect of a fight always swayed Bog. Sos had to backtrack two hours' journey to
reach the nearest circle, and by that time it was late afternoon. The giant was
eager to do battle, however. "All right-but we quit at dusk." "Okay!" And they entered the
circle as people rushed up to witness the entertainment. Some had seen Bog
fight before, or heard of him, and others had encountered Sos. There was
considerable speculation about the outcome of this unusual match. Most of it
consisted of estimates of the number of minutes or seconds it would require for
Bog to take the victory. It was fully as bad as he had feared. Bog
blasted away with his club, heedless of obstructions. Sos ducked and weaved and
backpedaled, feeling naked without a solid weapon, knowing that sooner Or later
the ferocious club would catch up to him. Bog didn't seem to realize that his
blows hurt his opponents; to him, it was all sport. Sos looped the arm with a quick throw-and
Bog swung without change of pace, yanking the rope and Sos after him. The man
had incredible power! Sos dropped the garrote over his head and tightened it
behind the tremendous neck-and Bog kept swinging, unheeding, the muscles lining
that column so powerful that he could not be choked. The spectators gaped, but Bog was not even
aware of them. Sos saw a couple of them touch their necks and knew they were
marveling at Bog's invulnerability. Sos gave up the choke and concentrated on
Bog's feet, looping them together when he had the chance and yanking. The big
man simply stood there, legs spread, balanced by the backlash of his own
swings, and caught the taut rope with a mash that ripped the other end from
Sos's hands painfully. By the time he recovered it, Bog was free,
still swinging gleefully. Sos has managed to avoid anything more serious than
grazing blows-but these were savage enough. It was only a matter of time,
unless he retreated from the circle before getting tagged. He cou'd not give up! He needed this man's
assistance, and he had to ascertain that his weapon was effective against a top
warrior as well as the mediocre ones. He decided upon one desperate stratagem. Sos looped, not Bog's arm, but the club
itself, catching it just above the handle. Instead of tightening the coil,
however, he let it ride, keeping the rope slack as he ducked under the motion.
As he did so, he dropped the rest of the rope to the ground, placed both feet
upon it, and shifted his full weight to rest there. As the club completed its journey the rope
snapped taut. Sos was jerked off his feet by the yank-but the club received an
equal shock, right at the moment least expected by the wielder. It twisted in
Bog's hand as the head flipped over-and flew out of the circle. Bog stared at the distant weapon
openmouthed. He did not understand what had happened. Sos got to his feet and
hefted his rope-but he still wasn't sure he could make the giant concede
defeat. Bog started to go after his club, but
halted as he realized that he could not leave the circle without being adjudged
the loser. He was baffled. "Draw!" Sos shouted in a fit 'of
inspiration. "Tie! Food! Quit!" "Okay!" Bog replied
automatically. Then, before the man could figure out what it meant, Sos took
his arm in a friendly grasp and guided him out of the arena. "It was a draw," Sos told him.
"As with Sol. That means nobody won, nobody lost. We're even. So we have
to fight together next time. A team." Bog thought about it. He grinned.
"Okay!" He was nothing if not agreeable, once the logic was properly
presented. That night no women happened 'to be
available for a bracelet. Bog looked around the cabin, circled the center
column once in perplexity, and finally turned on the television. For the rest
of the evening he was absorbed by the silent figures gesticulating there,
smiling with pleasure at the occasional cartoons. He was the first person Sos
had seen actually watch television for any length of time. Two days later they found the large Pit
tribe. Twin spokesmen came Out to meet them. Sos's suspicions had been correct:
the master would not even talk to him. "Very well. I challenge the master to
combat in the circle." "You," the left spokesman said
dryly, "and who else?' "And Bog the club, here." "As you wish. You will meet one of
our lesser teams first!" "One, two, three a'time!" Bog
exclaimed. "Good, good.!" "What my partner means," Sos
said smoothly, "is that we will meet your first, second and third
teams-consecutively." He put a handsome sneer into his voice. "Then
we will sell them back to your master for suitable information. They will not
be able to travel, in their condition." "We shall see," the man said
coolly. The Pit's first team was a pair of swords.
The two men were of even height and build, perhaps brothers, and seemed to know
each other's location and posture without looking. This was a highly polished
team that had fought together for many years, he was sure. A highly dangerous
team, better than any he had trained in the badlands camp . . . and he and Bog
had never fought together before. As a matter of fact, neither of them had
fought in any team before, and Bog hardly understood what it was all about. But Sos was counting on the fact that the
rope weapon would be strange to these men-and Bog was Bog. "Now
remember," Sos cautioned him, "I'm on your side. Don't hit me." "Okay!" Bog agreed, a little
dubiously. To him, anything in the circle with him was fair game, and he still
wasn't entirely clear on the details of this special arrangement. The two sworders functioned beautifully.
Both were expert. While one slashed, the other parried, and while the first
recovered, his partner took the offense. Every so often with no apparent signal
they lunged together, twin blades swinging with synchronized precision just
inches apart. This, at any rate, was the way it was
during the brief practice they engaged in prior to the formal battle. The,
situation changed somewhat when Bog and Sos 'took the circle against them. Bog, turned on by the circle in the usual
fashion, blasted away at both opponents simultaneously, while Sos stood back
and twirled the end of his rope and watched, only cautioning his partner when
Bog began to forget who was on which side. The devastating club knocked both
swords aside, then swept back to knock them again, to the consternation of the
Pit team. They didn't know what to make of it and couldn't quite believe that it
was happening. But they were neither cowardly nor stupid.
Very soon they split apart, one attempting to engage Bog defensively from the
front while the other edged to the side for an angled cut. That was when Sos's rope snaked out and
caught his wrist. It was the only move Sos made, but it sufficed. Bog smashed
them out of opposite sides of the circle, and Sos was right: they were not in
fit condition to travel The second team consisted of two clubs. A
good idea, Sos thought, giving the Pit director due credit, but not good
enough. Bog mowed them both down zestfully while Sos continued to stay out of
harm's way. The contest was over even more quickly than the first. The Pit strategist, however, learned from
experience. The third team consisted of a staffer and a netter. Sos knew immediately that it meant
trouble. He had only learned of the existence of non-standard weapons after
returning to gain the advice of his mentor, Principal Jones. The very fact that
a man had a net and knew how to use it in the circle meant that he had had
crazy training-and that was dangerous. It was. The moment the four were in the
circle, the netter made his cast-and Bog was hopelessly entangled. He tried to
swing, but the pliant nylon strands held him in. He tried to punch the net
away, but did not know how. Meanwhile the netter drew the fine but exceedingly
strong mesh closer and closer about him, until Bog tripped an crashed to the
ground, a giant cocoon. All this time Sos was trying savagely to
reach and help his partner-but the staff held him at bay. The man mad no
aggressive moves; he only blocked Sos off, and at that simple task he was most
effective. The staffer never looked behind him, having full confidence in his
partner, and as long as he concentrated on Sos and refused to be draw out, Sos
could not hurt him. The netter finished his job of wrapping
and began rollin the hapless Bog out Of the circle, net and all Sos could guess
what was coming next: the netter deprived of his own weapon, would grab for the
rope, taking whateve punishment he had to to get a grip on it. Then he would
keep pulling while his partner took the offensive. All the netter needed was an
opening, with the staffer's distractions and two men against one. The netter
would naturally be good with his bare hands on anything flexible. "Roll, Bog, roll!" Sos shouted.
"Back in the circle! Roll! For once in his life Bog understood
immediately. He wrapped body flexed like a huge grub, then countered the
netter's efforts to manipulate him over the rim. Bog was hefty hunk of man and
could hardly be moved against his will; Bog grunted, the staffer looked-and
that was his mistake. Sos's rope whipped around the man's neck
and brough him down choking, while the Pit spectators groaned. Sos hurdled his hunching
body and landed on the back of the straining netter. He clasped the man in his
anus, pickei him up and threw him down on top of his rising partner. A quick
series of loops, and both men were bound to gether, the staff crosswise between
them. Sos did not fool ishly approach them again. They could still maneuve
together, or grab him and hang on. Instead he bent to th net, searching out the
convolutions and ripping them 'awa: from Bog's body. "Lie still!" he
yelled in Bog's ear as the cocoon continued to struggle. "It's me!
Sos!" Untended, the two Pit' men rapidly fought
free. Now they had possession of both staff and, rope, while only Bog's legs
were loose from the complicated, tenacious net Sos had lost his play for time. "Roll, Bog, roll!" he shouted
again, and gave his partner a vigorous urge in the right direction. Bog kicked
his legs and tried, but the motion was clumsy. The two opponents hurdled him
easily-and were caught at waist height by Sos's flying tackle. All four men landed in a heap, entangled
by rope and net. But the net was spoken for while the rope was loose. Sos
quickly wrapped it around all three men and knotted it securely about the'
striving 'bundle. Bog, finding the netter similarly bound, grinned through the
mesh and heaved his bulk about, trying to crush the man. Sos extracted the staff and aimed its
blunt tip at the head of its owner. "Stop!" the Pit spokesman cried.
"We yield! We yield!" Sos smiled. He had not really intended to
deliver such an unfair blow. "Tomorrow the Pits will speak with
you," the spokesman said, no longer so distant. He watched the three men
work their way out of the involuntary embrace. "Our hospitality,
tonight." It was good hospitality. After a full
meal, Sos and Bog retired to the nearest hostel, that the Pit tribe had vacated
for their use. Two pretty girls showed up to claim their bracelets. "Not
for me," Sos said, thinking of Sola. "No offense." "I take both!" Bog cried. Sos
left him to his pleasures; it was the rope's turn to watch television. In the morning Sos learned why the Pits
were so secretive about their persons-and why they had formed the doubles
tribe. They were Siamese twins: two men joined together by a supple band of
flesh at the waist. Both were swords, and Sos was certain that their teamwork,
when they fought, was unexcelled. "Yes, we know of Sol's tribe,"
the left one said. "Tribes, rather. Two months ago he split his group into
ten subtribes of a hundred warriors each, and they 'are roving about the
country, expanding again. One of them is coming to meet us in the circle
soon." "Oh? Who governs it?" "Tor the Sword. He is reputed to be
an able leader." "So I can believe." "May we inquire your business with
Sol? If you seek to join a tribe yourself, we can offer you and your partner an
advantageous situation-" Sos politely declined. "My business
is of a private nature. But I am sure Bog will be happy to remain for a few
days by himself to give your teams practice, so long as your men, women and
food hold out.. ." CHAPTER TWELVE "Is
this the tribe of Sol of all weapons?" Sos inquired. He had not waited for
the arrival of Tor's subordinate at the Pit camp, much as he would have enjoyed
being on hand for the contest of wits between Tor and the perceptive Pit
strategist. It would probably be a standoff. It was Sol he was after, and now
that he knew where to find him no further delay was tolerable. As it happened, he had met Tor on the way,
and obtained updating and redirection-but it was hard to believe, even so, that
this was the proper camp. Warriors were practicing everywhere, none
of them familiar. Yet this was the only major group in the arena, so the
directions had not been mistaken. Had he traveled a month only to encounter
Sol's conqueror? He hoped not. The camp was well disciplined, but he did not
like its atmosphere. "Speak to Vit the Sword," the
nearest man told him. Sos searchedout the main tent and asked
for Vit. "Who are you?" the tent guard, a swarthy dagger, demanded,
eying the bird on his shoulder.' "Step into the circle and I will show
you who I am!" Sos said angrily. He had had enough of such bureaucracy. The guard whistled and a man detached
himself from practice and trotted over. "This intruder wishes to make
himself known in the circle," the dagger said contemptuously, "Oblige
him." The man turned to study Sos. "Mok the Morningstar!" Sos
cried. Mok started. "Sos! You have come
back-and Stupid, too! I did not recognize you, in all that muscle!" "You know this man?" the guard
inquired. "Know him! This is Sos-the man who
built this tribe! Sol's friend!" The guard shrugged indifferently.
"Let him prove it in the circle." "You nuts? He doesn't carry a-"
Mok paused. "Or do you, now?" Sos had his rope about him, but the man
had not recognized it as a weapon. "I do. Come, I'll demonstrate." "Why not try it against the staff or
sticks?" Mok suggested diplomatically. "My weapon is-" "Is dangerous? You seem to lack faith
in my prowess." "Oh, no," Mok protested, obviously
insincere. "But you know how it is with the star. One accident-" Sos laughed. "You force me to
vindicate myself. Come- I'll make a believer out of you." Mok accompanied him to the circle, ill at
ease. "If anything happens-" "This is my weapon," Sos said,
hefting a coil of rope. "If you are afraid to face it, summon a better
man." Several neighboring men chuckled, and Mok
had to take the circle. Sos knew the jibe had been unfair; the man had wanted
to spare him from possible mutilation. Mok was no coward, and since he was
still with the tribe, his skill was sufficient too. But it was important that
the rope prove itself as a real weapon; men like Mok would not believe in Sos's
new status as a warrior otherwise. Friendship ended in the circle, always.
Mok lifted his morningstar and whirled the spiked ball in an overhead spiral.
He had to attack, since the weapon could not be used defensively. Sos had never
faced the star before and discovered that it was a peculiarly frightening
experience. Even the faint tune of air passing the circling spikes was ominous. Sos bcked away, treating the flying ball
with utmost respect. He fired a length of rope at it, caught the metal chain,
fouled it, and yanked ball, chain and handle out of Mok's hand. Mok stood there
staring, as Bog had done before him. The spectators laughed. "If any of you think you can do
better, step inside," Sos invited. A sticker was quick to accept the
challenge-and as quick to fall to the throttle-loop. This time it was Mok who
laughed. "Come-you must see Vit now!" A group of men continued to stand around
the vacated circle, murmuring as Sos left. They had never witnessed such a
performance. "I'm glad you're back," Mok
confided as they came to the tent. "Things aren't the same around here
since-" he broke off as they approached the guard. This time there was no trouble about
entry. Mok ushered him into the leader's presence. "Yes?' Vit was a tall slender, dour
man of middle years who looked familiar. The name, also, jogged an image. Then
Sos placed him: the sworder that Dal the Dagger had humiliated, back in the
first full-fledged tribal encounter. Times had certainly changed! "I am Sos the Rope. I have come to
talk to Sol." "By what right?" Mok started to explain, but Sos had had
enough. He knew Vit recognized him and was simply placing difficulties in his
way. "By the right of my weapon! Challenge me in the circle before you
attempt to balk me!" It was good to be able to assume this posture again;
the weapon made all the difference. Sos realized that he was being less than
reasonable, and enjoyed the feeling. Vit merely looked at him. "Are you
that rope who dinarmed Bog the club, five weeks ago in the east?" "I am." Sos was beginning to
appreciate why Vit had risen to such a position of power so rapidly: he had
complete command of his temper and knew his business. Apparently supremacy in the circle was no
longer a requirement for leadership. "Sol will see you tomorrow." "Tomorrow!" "He is absent on business today.
Accept our hospitality tonight." Sol away on business? He did not like the
smell of that. Sol should have no reason to recruit warriors alone, any
more-not with ten tribes to manage, the nucleus of his empire. He could not be
inspecting any of those tribes, either; the nearest was at least a week away. A woman emerged from a compartment and
walked slowly toward them. She was dressed in a breathtakingly snug sarong and
wore very long, very black hair. It was Sola. Sos started toward her, only to be blocked
by Vit. "Eyes off that Woman! She belongs to the master!" Sola looked up and recognized him.
"Sos!" she cried then checked herself. "I know this man,"
she said formally to Vit. "I will speak to him." "You 'Will not speak to him."
Vit stood firmly between them. Sos gripped his rope, furious, but Sola
backed away and retreated into her compartment. Mok tugged his arm, and he
controlled himself and wheeled about. Something was certainly wrong, but this
was not the moment for action It would not be wise to betray his former
intimacy with Sola. "All the old stalwarts are
gone," Mok said sadly as the emerged. "Tyl, Tor, Say, Tun-hardly any
of the ones we built the badlands camp with are here today." "What happened to them?" He knew
already, but wanted more information. The more he saw of this tribe, the less
he liked it. Was Sol still in control, or had he become a figurehead? Had there
been some private treachery to incapacitate him? "They command the other tribes. Sol
trusts no one you did not train. We need you again, Sos. I wish we were back in
the badlands, the way it was before." "Sol seems to trust Vit." "Not to command. This is Sol's own
tribe, and he runs it himself, with advisors. Vit just handles the
details." "Such as keeping Sola penned
up?" "Sol makes him do it. She is allowed
to see no one while he is away. Sol would kill Vit if-but I told you,
everything is different." Sos agreed, profoundly disturbed. The camp
was efficient, but the men were strangers to him. He recognized no more than
half a dozen of the hundred or so he saw. It was a strange pass when the
closest companion he could find in Sol's tribe was Mok-whose dealing with him
had always been brief before. This was not, in fact, a tribe at all; it was a
military camp, of the type he had read about, with a military martinet in
charge. The esprit de corps he had fostered was gone. He accepted a small tent on the outskirts,
alone, for the night. He was troubled, but still did not want to act until he
understood the ramifications of what he had observed. Evidently the dour Vit
had been put in charge because he followed orders without imagination and was
probably completely trustworthy in that respect. But why the need? Something had gone drastically wrong, and
he could not believe that his own absence could account for it. Tor's tribe was
hardly like this. What had taken the spirit out of Sol's drive for empire? A woman came quietly to the tent.
"Bracelet?" she inquired, her voice muffled, her face hidden in the dusk. "No!" he snapped, turning his
eyes from the hourglass figure that showed in provocative silhouette against
the distant evening fires. She tugged open the mesh and kneeled to
show her face. "Would you shame me, Sos?" "I 'asked for no woman," he
said, not looking at her. "Go away. No offense." She did not move.
"Greensleeves," she murmured. His head jerked up. "Sola!" "It was never your habit to make me
wait so long for recognition," she said with wry reproof. "Let me in
before someone sees." She scrambled inside and refastened the mesh.
"I changed places with the girl assigned, so I think we're safe. But
still-" "What are you doing here? I thought
you weren't-" She stripped and crawled into his bedroll.
"You must have been exercising!" "Not any more." "Oh, but you have! I never felt such
a muscular body." "I mean we're not- lovers any more.
If you won't meet me by day, I won't meet you by night." "Why did you come, then?' she
inquired, placing against him a body that had become magnificent. Her pregnancy
of the year before had enhanced her physical attributes. "I came to claim you honorably." "Claim me, then! No man but you has
touched me since we first met." "Tomorrow. Give back his bracelet and
take mine, publicly." "I will," she said.
"Now-" "No!" She drew back and tried to see his face in
the dark. "You mean it." "I love you. I came for you. But I
will have you honorably." She sighed. "Honor is not quite- that
simple, Sos." But she got up and began putting on her clothing. "What has happened here? Where is
Sol? Why are you hiding from people?" "You left us, Sos. That's what
happened. You were the heart of us." "That doesn't make sense. I had to
leave. You were having the baby. His son." "No." "That was the price of you. I will
not pay it again. This time it has to be my son, conceived upon my
bracelet." "You don't understand anything!"
she cried in frustration. He paused, knowing the mystery to be yet
unfathomed. "Did it die?" "No! That's not the point. That-oh,
you stupid, stupid clubhead! You-" She choked over her own emotion -and
faced away from him, sobbing. She was more artful, too, than she had
been, he thought. He did not yield. He let her run down, unmoving. Finally she wiped her face and crawled out
of the tent. He -was alone. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Sol was
a little leaner, a little more serious, but retained the uncanny grace his
coordination provided. "You came!" he exclaimed, grasping Sos's hand
in an unusual display of pleasure. "Yesterday," Sos said, somewhat
embarrassed. "I saw Vit, but he wouldn't let me talk to your' wife, and I
hardly know the others here." How much should he say? "She should have come to you anyway.
Vit knows nothing." He paused refiectively. "We do not get along. She
keeps to herself." So Sol still didn't care about Sola. He
had protected her for the sake of the coming heir and no longer even bothered
with pretense. But why, then, had he kept her isolated? It had never been Sol's
way to be pointlessly selfish. "I have a weapon now," Sos said.
Then, as the other looked at him:"The rope." "I am glad of it." There did not seem to be much else to say.
Their reunion, like their parting, was an awkward thing. "Come," Sol said abruptly.
"I will show her to you." Sos followed him into the main tent,
uncomfortably offbalance. He should have admitted that he had talked with Sola
and prevented this spurious introduction. He had come on a matter of honor, yet
he was making himself a liar. Nothing was falling out quite the way he
had expected- but the differences were intangible. The subtle wrongnesses were
entangling him, as though he had fallen prey in the circle to the net. They stopped before a homemade crib in a
small compartment. Sol leaned down to pick up a chuckling baby "This is my
daughter," he said. "Six months, this week." Sos stood with one hand on- his rope,
speechless gazing at the black-haired infant. A daughter! Somehow that
possibility had never occurred to him. "She will be as beautiful as her
mother," Sol said proudly. "See her smile." "Yes," Sos agreed, feeling every
bit as stupid as Sola had called him. The name should not have gone to his
bird. "Come," Sol repeated. "We
will take her for a walk." He hefted the baby upon his shoulder and led
the way. Sos followed numbly, realizing that this was the female they had come
to see, not the mother. If he had only known, or guessed, or allowed himself to
hear, last night. Sola met them at the entrance. "I
would come," she said Sol sounded annoyed. "Come, then,
woman. We only walk." The
little party threaded its way out of the camp and into the nearby forest. It
was like old times, when they had journeyed to the badlands yet completely
different. What incredible things had grown from the early coincidence of
names! This was all wrong. He had come to claim
the woman he loved, to challenge Sol for her in the circle if he had to yet he
could not get the words out. He loved her and she loved him and her nominal
husband admitted the marriage was futile-but Sos felt like a terrible intruder. Stupid flew ahead, happy to sport among
the forest shadows; or perhaps there were insects there. This could not go on. "I came for
Sola," he said baldly. Sol did not even hesitate. "Take
her." It was as though the woman were not present. "My bracelet, on her- wrist,"
Sos said, wondering whether he had been understood. "My children by her.
She shall be Sosa." "Certainly." This was beyond credence. "You have
no conditions?" "Only your friendship." Sos spluttererd, "This is not a
friendly matter!" "Why not? I have preserved her only
for you." "You-Vit-?" This elaborate
guardianship had been for his, Sos's benefit? "Why-?" "I would have her take no lesser
name," Sol said. Why not, indeed? There seemed to be no
barrier to an amicable changeover but it was wrong. It couldn't work. He could
not put his finger on the flaw, but knew there was something. "Give me Soli," Sola said. Sol hanaed the baby over. She opened her dress
and held Soli to her breast to nurse as they walked. And that was it. The baby! "Can she
leave her mother?" Sos asked. "No," Sola replied. "You will not take my daughter,"
Sol said, raising his voice for the first time. "No-of course not. But until she is
weaned-" "Until, nothing," Sola- said
firmly. "She's my daughter, too. She stays with me." "Soli is mine!" Sol said with
utter conviction. "You woman-stay or go as you will, wear whose clasp you
will-but Soli is mine." The baby looked up and began to cry. Sol
reached over and took the little girl, and she fell contentedly silent. Sola
made a face but said nothing. "I make no claim upon your
daughter," Sos said carefully. "But if she cannot leave her
mother-" Sal found a fallen tree and sat down upon
it, balancing Soli upon his knee. "Sorrow fell upon our camp when you
departed. Now you are back, and with your weapon. Govern my tribe, my empire,
as you did before. I would have you by my side again." "But I came to take Sola away with
me! She cannot stay here after she exchanges bracelets. It would bring shame
upon us both." "Why?" "Sosa nursing Sol's child?" Sol thought about it. "Let her wear
my bracelet, then. She will still be yours." "You would wear the horns?" Sol jiggled Soli on his knee. He began to
hum a tune then, catching the range, he sang the words in a fine clear tenor: From
this valley they say you are going We
shall miss your bright eyes and sweet smile For
they say you are taking the sunshine That
brightens our pathway a while. Come
and sit by my-, Sos interrupted him, appalled. "You
heard!" "I heard who my true friend was, when
I was in fever and could not move my body or save myself from injury. I heard
who carried me when I would have died. If I must wear the horns, these are the
horns I would wear, for all to see." "No!" Sos cried, shocked. "Only leave me my daughter; the rest
is yours." "Not dishonor!" Yet it seemed
late for this protest. "I will not accept dishonor-yours or mine." "Nor I," Sola said quietly.
"Not now." "How can there be dishonour among
us!" Sol said fervently. "There is only friendship." They faced each other in silence then,
searching for the solution. Sos ran over the alternatives in his mind, again
and again, but nothing changed. He could leave-and give up all his dreams of
union with the woman he loved, while she remained with a man she did not love
and who cared nothing for her. Could he take comfort in such as blonde Miss
Smith, while that situation existed? Or he could stay-and accept the
dishonorable liaison that would surely emerge, knowing himself to be unworthy
of his position and his weapon. Or he could fight-for a woman and honor.
Everything or nothing. Sol met his gaze. He had come to the same
conclusion. "Make a circle," he said. "No!" Sola cried, realizing what
was happening. "It is wrong either way!" "That is why it must be settled in
the circle," Sos told her regretfully. "You and your daughter must be
together. You shall be-either -way." "I will leave Soli," she said
with difficulty. "Do not fight again." , Sol still sat holding the baby, looking
very little like the master of an empire. "No-for a mother to leave her-
child is worse than for the leader to leave his tribe. I did not think of that
before, but I know it now." "But you brought no weapon," the
said, frying to stave it off. Sol ignored her and looked at Sos. "I
would not kill you. You may serve me if you wish, and do what you wish-but
never again will you bear weapon against me," he finished with some force.
"I would not kill you either. You may
keep your weapons' and your empire-but child and mother go with me." And that defined it. If Sal won, Sos would
be deprived of any honorable means to advance his case, which would mean that
he was helpless. If Sos won, Sol would have to give up the baby, leaving Sola
free to go with the rope. The winner would have his desire; the
loser, what remained. What remained, despite the theoretical
generosity of the terms, was the mountain. Sos would not remain to adulterate
the bracelet Sola wore or return in shame to the crazies' establishment. Sal
would spurn his empire, once mastered in combat; that had always been clear. It
was not a pretty situation, and the victor would have his sorrows, but it was a
fair solution. Trial by combat. "Make the circle," Sol said
again. "But your weapon-" They were
repeating themselves. Neither really wanted to fight. Was there some other way
out? Sal handed the baby to Sola and peered through
the trees. He located a suitable sapling and stripped the branches and leaves
by hand. Seeing his intent, Sos proceeded to clear a place on the forest floor
to form a roughly level disk of earth the proper size. The arrangements were
crude, but this was not a matter either man eared to advertise in front of the
tribe. They met, standing on opposite sides of
the makeshift arena, Sola standing anxiously near. The scene reminded Sos of
their first encounter, except for the baby in Sola's arms. Sos now far outweighed his opponent, and
held a weapon he was sure Sol had never seen before. Sol, on the other hand,
held a makeshift implement but he was the finest warrior ever seen in the area,
and the weapon he had fashioned was a staff. The one thing the rope was weak against. Had Sol's barrow been available, he might
have taken the sword the club or one of the other standardized instruments of
battle, but in his self-reliance he had procured what could be had from nature,
and with it, though he could not know it yet, the victory. "After this we shall be
friends," Sol said. "We shall be friends." And
somehow that was more important than all the rest of it. They stepped into the circle. The baby cried. CHAPTER FOURTEEN It was midsummer by the time he stood at
the foot of the mountain. This was a strange heap of lava and slag towering
above the twisted landscape, sculptured in some manner by the Blast but free of
radiation. Shrubs and stunted trees approached the base, but only weeds and
lichen ascended the mountain itself. - Sos peered up but could not see the top. A
few hundred yards ahead, great projections of metallic material obscured the
view, asymmetrical and ugly. Gliding birds of prey circled- high in the haze
overhead, watching him. There was wind upon the mountain, not
fierce, but howling dismally around the brutal serrations. The sky above it was
overcast and yellowish. This was surely the mountain of death. No
one could mistake it. He touched his fingers to his shoulder and
lifted Stupid. The bird had never been handsome; his
mottled brown feathers always seemed to have been recently ruffled, and the
distribution of colors remained haphazard-but Sos had become accustomed to
every avian mannerism in the time they had had their association. "This is
about as far as you go, little friend," he said. "I go up, never to
come down again-but it is not your turn. Those vultures aren't after you." He flicked the bird into the air, but
Stupid spread his wings, circled, and came to roost again upon his shoulder. Sos shrugged. "I give you your
freedom, but you do not take it. Stupid." It was meaningless, but he was
touched. How could the bird know what was ahead? For that matter, how could anyone know?
How much of human loyalty and love was simply ignorance of destiny? He still wore the rope, but no longer as a
weapon. He caught a languishing, sapling and stripped it as Sal had done,
making himself a crude staff for balance during the climb. He adjusted his
heavy pack and moved out. The projections were metal-enormous sheets
and beams melted at the edges and corners, securely embedded in the main mass,
the crevices filled with pebbles and dirt. It was as though a thousand men had
shoved it together and set fire to it all-assurning that metal would burn.
Perhaps they had poured alcohol upon it? Of course not; this was the handiwork
of the Blast. Even at this terminal stage of his life,
Sos retained his curiosity about the phenomenon of the Blast. What was its
nature, and how had it wrought such diverse things as the invisibly dangerous
badlands and the mountain of death? If it had been unleashed somehow by man
himself, as the crazies claimed, why had the ancients chosen to do it? It was the riddle of all things, unanswerable
as ever. The modern world began with the Blast; what preceded it was largely
conjecture. The crazies claimed that there had been a strange other society
before it, a world of incredible machines and luxury and knowledge, little of
which survived. But while he half believed them, and the
venerable texts made convincing evidence, the practical side of him set it all
aside as unproven. He had described past history to others as though it were
fact, but it was as realistic to believe that the books themselves, along with
the men and landscape, had been created in one moment from the void, by the
Blast. He was delaying the climb unnecessarily.
If he meant to do it, now was the time. If fear turned him back, he should
admit it, rather than pretending to philosophize. One way or the other: action. He roped a beam and hauled himself up,
staff jammed down between his back and the pack. There was probably an easier
way to ascend, since the many men who had gone before him would not have had
ropes or known how to use them, but he had not come to expire the easy way. Stupid, dislodged, flew up' and perched on
the beam, peeking down at, him. The bird never criticized, never got in the
way; he winged himself to safety when there was action in the circle or in the
tent at night, but always came back. He waited only for the conquest of this
particular hazard, before joining his companion. Was this the definition of
true friendship? Sos scrambled to the upper surface of the
beam ailslodged the rope. Sure enough, Stupid swooped in, brushing the tip of a
wing against his right ear; Always the right shoulder, never the left! But not
for long-the outcropping was merely the first of many, vertical and horizontal
and angled, large and small and indefinite, straight and looped and twisted. It
would be a tedious, grueling climb. As evening came, he unlimbered warmer
clothing from the pack and ate the solid bread he had found stocked for the
mountaineers at the, nearest cabin. How considerate of the crazies, to make available
the stuff of life for those bent-on dying! He had looked at everything in that
hostel, knowing that he would not have another chance.. . even the television.
It was the same silent meaningless pantomime as ever; men and women garbed like
exaggerated crazies, fighting and kissing in brazen openness but never using
proper weapons or making proper love. It was possible, with concentration, to
make out portions of some kind of story-but every time it seemed to be making
sense the scene would change and different characters would appear holding up
glasses of liquid that foamed or putting slender cylinders in their mouths and
burning them. No wonder no one watched it! He had once asked Jones about the
television, but the principal had only smiled and said that the maintenance of
that type of technology was not in his department. It was all broadcast from
pre-Blast tapes, anyway, Jones explained. Sos put such foolishness aside. There were
practical problems to be considered. He had loaded the pack carefully, knowing
that a man could starve anywhere if he ventured without adequate preparation.
The mountain was a special demise, not to be demeaned by common hunger or
thirst. He had already consumed the quart bottle of fortified water, knowing
that there would be edible snow at use height to take its place.. Whatever
lurked, it was not malnutrition. What did lurk? No one had been able to
tell him, since it was a one-way journey, and the books were strangely
reticent. The books all seemed to stop just before the Blast; only scattered
manuals used by the crazies were dated after it. That could be a sign that the
books were pre-Blast--or it could discredit them entirely, since not one of
them related to the real world. They and the television were parts of the
elaborate and mystifying myth-world framework whose existence he believed one
day and denied the next. The mountain could be yet another aspect of it. Well, since he couldn't turn his mind off,
there was a very practical way to find out. He would mount the mountain and see
for himself. Death, at least, could not be secondhand. Stupid fluttered about, searching out
flying insects, but there did not seem to be many. "Go back down,
birdbrain." Sos advised him. "This is no place for you." It
seemed that the bird obeyed, for he disappeared from sight, and Sos yielded
himself to the turbulence of semiconsciousness: television and iron beams and
Sola's somber f ace and nebulous uncertainties about the nature of the
extinction he sought. But in the cold morning Stupid was back, as Sos had known
he would be. The second day of the climb was easier
than the first, and he covered three times the distance. The tangled metal gave
way to packed rubble clogged by weeds: huge sections of dissolving rubber in
the shape of a torus, oblong sheets of metal a few inches long, sections of
ancient boots, baked clay fragments, plastic cups and hundreds of bronze and
silver coins. These were the artifacts of pre-Blast civilization, according to
the books; he could not imagine what the monstrous rubber doughnuts were for,
but the rest appeared to be implements similar to those stocked in the hostels.
The coins were supposed to have been symbols of status; to possess many of them
had been like victory in the circle. If the books could be believed. Late in the afternoon, it rained. Sos dug
one of the cups out of the ground, knocked out the caked dirt and held it up to
trap the water. He was thirsty, and the snow was farther away than he had
expected. Stupid sat hunched on his shoulder, hating the drenching; Sos finally
propped up a flap of the pack to shield the little bird. But in the evening there were more insects
abroad, as though the soaking had forced them out, and that was good. He
applied repellant against the mosquitoes while Stupid zoomed vigorously, making
up for lean times. Sos had kept his mind on his task, but now
that the mountain had lost its novelty his thoughts returned to the most
emotional episodes of his life. He remembered the first meeting with Sol, both
of them comparatively new to the circle, still exploring the world and feeling
their way cautiously in protocol and battle. Evidently Sol had tried all his
weapons out in sport encounters until sure of himself; then, with their
evening's discussion, that first night, Sol had seen the possible mechanisms of
advancement. Play had stopped for them both, that day and night, and already
their feet had been treading out the destinies leading to power for the one,
and for the other-the mountain. He remembered Sola, then an innocent girl,
lovely and anxious to prove herself by the bracelet. She had proven herself-but
not by the bracelet she wore. That, more than anything else, had led him here. Strange, that the three should meet like
that. Had it been just the two men, the empire might even now be uniting them.
Had the girl appeared before or after, he might have taken her for a night and
gone on, never missing her. But it had been a triple union, and the male empire
had been sown with the female seed of destruction even as it sprouted. It was
not the particular girl who mattered, but the presence at the inception. Why
had she come then! He closed his eyes and saw the staff,
blindingly swift, blocking him, striking him, meeting him everywhere he turned,
no instrument of defense but savage offense; the length of it across his body,
the end of it flying at his face, fouling his rope, outmaneuvering him, beating
down his offense and his defense.... And now the mountain, the only honorable
alternative. He had lost to the better man. He slept, knowing that even victory would
not have been the solution. Hehad been in the wrong not totally, but wrong on
balance. On the third day the snows began. He
wrapped the last of the protective clothing around him and kept moving. Stupid
clung to him, seemingly not too uncomfortable. Sos scooped up handfuls of the
white powder and crammed them into his mouth for water, though the stuff numbed
his cheeks and tongue and melted grudgingly down into almost nothing. By nightfall
he was ploughing through drifts several inches deep and had to step carefully
to avoid treacherous pitfalls that did not show in the leveled surface. There was no shelter. He lay on his side,
facing away from the wind, comfortable enough in the protective wrappings.
Stupid settled down beside his face, shivering, and suddenly he realized that
the bird had no way to forage anymore. Not in the snow. There would be no
living insects here. He dug a handful of bread out of the pack
and held a crumb to Stupid's beak; but there was no response. "You'll
starve," he said with concern, but did not know what to do about it. He
saw the feathers shaking, and finally took off his left glove, cupped the bird
in his bare warm palm, and held his gloved right hand to the back of the
exposed one. He would have to make sure he didn't roll or move his hands while
sleeping, or he would crush the fragile body. He woke several times in the night as
gusts of cold snow slapped his face and pried into his collar, but his left hand
never moved. He felt the bird shivering from time to time and cupped it close'
to his chest, hoping for a suitable compromise between warmth and safety. He
had too much strength and Stupid was too small; better to allow some shivering
than to.... Stupid seemed all right in the morning,
but Sos knew this could not last. The bird was not adapted to snow; even his
coloration was wrong. "Go back down," he urged. "Down. Where it
is warm.- Insects." He threw the tiny body into the air, downhill, but to
no avail; Stupid spread his wings and struggled valiantly with the cold, harsh
air, uphill, and would not leave. Yet, Sos asked himself as he took the bird
in hand again and continued climbing, was this misplaced loyalty any more
foolish than Sol's determination to retain a daughter he had not sired? A
daughter? Or Sos's own adherence to a code of honor already severely violated?
Men were irrational creatures; why not birds too? If separation were so
difficult, they would die together. A storm came up that fourth day. Sos drove
onward, his face mImbed in the slashing wind. He had goggles, tinted to protect
his eyes, and he put them on now, but the nose and mouth were still exposed.
When he put his hand up he discovered a beard of ice superimposed upon his natural
one. He tried to knock it off, but knew it would form again. Stupid flew up as he stumbled and waved
his hands. Sos guided the bird to his shoulder, where at least there was some
stability. Another slip like that and the bird would be smashed, if he
continued to carry it in his hand. The wind stabbed into his clothing.
Earlier he had been sweating, finding the wrappings cumbersome; now the
moisture seemed to be caking into ice against his body. That had been a
mistake; he should have governed his dress and pace so that he never perspired.
There was nowhere for the moisture to go, so of course it eventually froze. He
had learned this lesson too late. This, then, was the death of the mountain.
Freezing in the blizzardly upper regions or falling into some concealed
crevasse. . . he had been watching the lay of the land, but already he had
slipped and fallen several times, and only luck had made his errors harmless.
The cold crept in through his garments, draining his visibility, and the
eventual result was clear. No person had ever returned from the mountain, if
the stories were true, and no bodies had ever been discovered or recovered. No
wonder! Yet this was not the kind of mountain he
had heard about elsewhere. After the metal jumble near the base- how many days
ago?-there had been no extreme irregularities, no jagged edges, sheer cliffs or
preposterous ice bridges. He had seen no alternate ranges or major passes when
the sky was clear. The side of this mountain tilted up fairly steadily, fairly safely,
like that of an inverted bowl. Only the cold presented a genuine hazard. Surely there was no impediment to those
who elected to descend again. Not all, or even most, but some must have given
it up and returned to the foot, either choosing a less strenuous way to die or
deciding to live after all. He could still turn about himself. He picked the quiet bird from his
shoulder, disengaging the claws with difficulty. "How about it, Stupid?
Have had enough?" There was no response. The little body was
stiff. He brought it close to his face, not
wanting to believe. He spread one wing gently with his fingers, but it was
rigid. Stupid had died rather than desert his companion and Sos had not even
known the moment of his passing True friendship.... He laid the feathered corpse upon the snow
and covered it over, a lump in his throat. "I'm sorry, little
friend," he said. "I guess a man takes more dying than a bird."
Nothing utterable came to mind beyond that, inadequate as was. He faced up the mountain and tramped
ahead. The world was a bleak place now. He had
taken the bird pretty much for granted, but the sudden, silent loss was
staggering. Now there was nothing he could do, but through with it. He had
killed a faithful friend, and there was a raw place, in his breast that would
not ease. Yet it was not the first time his folly
had damaged another. All Sol had asked was friendship and, rather than grant
him that, Sos had forced him into the circle. What had been so damned urgent
about his own definition honor? Why had he resisted Sol's ultimate offer with
such determination? Was it because he had used a limited concept of honor to
promote his own selfish objectives ruthlessly, no matter who else was
sacrificed? And, failing these, bringing further pain by wiping out whatever
else might have been salvaged? He thought again of Stupid, so recently
dead upon his shoulder, and had his answer. The mountain steepened. The storm
intensified. Let it come! he thought; it was what he had come for. He cou no
longer tell whether it was day or night. Ice rimmed his goggles, if they were
still on. He wasn't sure and didn't care. Everywhere was whirling whiteness. He
was panting his lungs were burning and he wasn't getting enough air the steep
snowseape before him went on and on; there was no end to it. He did not realize that he had fallen
until he choked on the snow. He tried to stand up, but his limbs did not
respond properly. "Come on!" he heard Sola calling him, and he
listened though he knew it for illusion. He did go on, but more securely: on
hands and knees. Then he was crawling on his belly, numb
everywhere except for the heartache. At last the pleasant lassitude obliterated
even that. CHAPTER
FIFTEEN "Up muscles. It's better if you walk
around, get the system functioning again and all that." Sos recovered unwillingly. He tried to
open his eyes, but the darkness remained. "Uh-uh! Leave that bandage alone.
Even if you aren't snowblind, you're frostbit. Here, take my hand." A firm
man's hand thrust itself against his arm. "Did I die?" Sos asked, bracing
against the proffered palm as he stood. "Yes. In a manner of speaking. You
will never be seen on the surface again." "And-Stupid?" "What?" "My bird, Stupid. Did he come here too?" The man paused. "Either there's a
misunderstanding, you are insolent as hell." Sos constricted his fingers on the man's
arm, bringing a exclamation of pain. He caught at the bandage on his head with
his free hand and ripped it off. There was brigit pain as packed gauze came
away from his eyeballs, but he could see again. He was in a hostel room, standing before a
standar bunk surrounded by unstandard equipment. He wore his pantaloons but
nothing else. A thin man in an effeminat white smock winced with the continuing
pressure of his grip. Sos released him, looking for the exit. Not a hostel room, for this room was
square. The standard furnishings had given him the impression. He had never
seen a cabin this-shape, however. "I must say, that's an unusual
recovery!" the man remarked, rubbing his arm. He was of middle age with
sparse hair and pale features: obviously long parted from sun and circle. "Are you a crazy?" "Most people in your situation are
content to inquire 'Where am I?' or something mundane like that. You're
certainly original." "I did not come to the mountain to be
mocked," Sos said, advancing on him. The man touched a button in the wall.
"We have a live one," he said. "So I see," a feminine voice
replied from nowhere. An intetcom, Sos realized. So they were crazies.
"Put him in the rec room. I'll handle it." The man touched a second button. A door
slid open beside him. "Straight to the end. All your questions will be
answered." Sos rushed by him, more anxious to find the
way out than to question an uncooperative stranger. But the hail did not lead
out; it continued interminably, closed doors on either side. This was certainly
no hostel, nor was it a building like the school run by the crazies. It was too
big. He tried a door, finding it locked. He
thought about breaking it down, but was afraid that would take too much time.
He had a headache, his muscles were stiff and flaccid at once, his stomach
queasy. He felt quite sick, physically, and just wanted to get out before any
more annoying strangers came along. The end door was open. He stepped into a
very large room filled with angular structures: horizontal bars, vertical rods,
enormous boxes seemingly formed of staffs tied together at right angles. He had
no idea what it all signified and was too dizzy and ill to care. A light hand fell across his arm, making
him jump. He grabbed for his rope and whirled to face the enemy. The rope was gone, of course, and the one
who touched him was a girl. Her head did not even reach to his shoulder. She wore a baggy coverall, and her hair
was bound in a close-fitting headcap, making her look boyish. Her tiny feet
were bare. Sos relaxed, embarrassed, though his head
still throbbed and the place still disturbed him by its confinement. He had
never been this tense before, yet inadequate. If only he could get out into the
open forest. "Let me have this," the little
girl said. Her feather-gentle fingers slid across his forearm and fastened upon
the bracelet. In a moment she had it off. He grabbed for it angrily, but she eluded
him. "What are you doing?" he demanded. She fitted the golden clasp over her own
wrist and squeezed it snug. "Very nice. I always wanted one of
these," she said pertly. She lifted a pixie eyebrow at him. "What's
your name?" "Sos the-Sos," he said,
remembering his defeat in the circle and considering himself, therefore,
weaponless. He reached for her again, but she danced nimbly away. "I did
not give that to you!" "Take it back, then," she said,
holding out her wrist. Her arm was slender but aesthetically rounded, and he
wondered just how young she was. Certainly not old enough to be playing such
games-with a grown man. Once more he reached.. . and grasped air.
"Girl, you anger me." "If you are as slow to anger as you
are to move, I have nothing to worry about, monster." This time he leaped for her, slow neither
to anger nor to motion-and missed her again. "Come on, baby," she cooed,
wriggling her upraised wrist so that the metal band glittered enticingly.
"You don't like being mocked, you say, so don't let a woman get away with
anything. Catch me." He saw that she wanted him to chase her,
and knew that he should not oblige; but the pain in his head and body cut short
his caution and substituted naked fury. He ran after her. She skipped fleetly beside the wail,
looking back at him and giggling. She was so small and light that agility was
natural to her; her body could not have weighed more than a hundred pounds
including the shapeless garment. As he gained on her, she dodged to the side
and swung around a vertical bar, making him stumble cumbersаmely. - "Lucky you aren't in the
circle!" she trilled. "You can't even keep your feet!" By the time he got on her trail once more,
she was in among the poles, weaving around them with a facility obviously
stemming from long experience. Sos followed, grasping the uprights and
swinging his body past them with increasing dexterity. Now that he was exerting
himself he felt better, as though he were throwing off the lethargy of the
freezing mountains. Again he gained and again she surprised him. She leaped into the air and caught the
bottom rung of a ladder suspended from the high ceiling. She flipped
athletically and hooked it with her feet, then ascended as though she had no
weight at all. In moments she was far out of reach. Sos took hold of the lowest rung, just
within his range, and discovered that it was made of flexible plastic, as were
the two vertical columns. He jerked experimentally. A ripple ran up the ropes, jarring
the girl. Ropes? He smiled and shook harder, forcing her to cling tightly in
order not to be shaken off. Then, certain he had her trapped, he gradually
hauled down until his entire weight was suspended. It would hold him. He hoisted himself to
the rung, unused to this type of exercise but able to adapt. He could handle a
rope. She peeked down, alarmed, but he climbed
steadily, watching her. In a few seconds he knew he would be able to grab her
foot and haul her down with him. She threaded her legs through the top of
the ladder and leaned out upside down, twisting her body and touching it with
her freed hands. The coverall came away from her shoulders and to her hips-up
or down, depending upon perspective-then she caught one arm in the ladder and
stripped herself the rest of the way. She wore a slight, snug two-piece suit
underneath that decorated little more than her bosom and buttocks. Sos revised
his estimate of her age sharply upward; she was as well rounded a woman as he
had seen. She contemplated him with that elfin
expression, spread out the coveralls, and dropped them neatly upon his raised
face. - He cursed and pawed it away, almost losing
his grip on the ladder. She was shaking it now, perhaps in belief she could
dislodge him while he was blinded, and he felt her strike his clutching hand. By the time he had secured his position
and cast off the clinging, faintly scented cloth, she was standing on the floor
below him, giggling merrily. She had gone right by him! "Don't you want your bracelet,
clumsy?" she teased. Sos handed himself down and dropped to the
floor, but she was gone again. This time she mounted the boxlike structure,
wriggling over and under the bars as though she were a flying snake. He ran to
the base, but she was amidst it all and he could not get at her from any
direction without climbing into it himself. He knew by this time that he could
never catch her that way; she was a gymnast whose size and weight made her
entirely at home here. "All right," he said,
disgruntled but no longer angry. He took the time to admire her lithe and
healthy body. Who would have suspected such rondure in
so brief a package? "Keep it," A moment and several gyrations and she
stood beside him. "Give up!" He snapped his fingers over her upper arm,
using the trick of his rope throw to make the motion too quick to elide.
"No." - She did not even wince at the cruel
pressure. She sliced her free hand sidewise into his stomach, just below the
rib cage and angling up, fingers flat and stiff. He was astonished at the force of the
blow, coming as it did with so little warning, and he was momentarily
paralyzed. Still, he maintained his grip and tightened it until her firm young
flesh was crushed against the bone. - Even so, she did not shrink or exclaim.
She struck him again with that peculiar flat of the hand, this time across the
throat. Incredible agony blossomed there. His stomach drove its content up into
his mouth and he could not even catch his breath or cry out. He let go, gagging
and choking. When he became aware of his surroundings
again he was sitting on the floor and she was kneeling astride his legs and
resting her hands upon his shoulders. "I'm sorry I did that, Sos. But you
are very strong." He stared dully at her, realizing that she
was somewhat more talented than he had guessed. She was a woman, but her blows
had been sure. "I really would like to keep your
bracelet, Sos. I know what it means." He thought about the way Sol had given his
bracelet to Sola. The initial carelessness of the act had not signified any
corresponding laxity in the relationship, though its terms were strange. Was he
now to present his own bracelet even more capriciously, simply because a woman
asked for it? He tried to speak, but his larynx, still constricted from the
knock, did not permit it. She held out her wrist to him and did not
retreat. He reached up slowly and circled it with his fingers. He remembered
that he had fought for Sola and lost, while this woman had, in more than a
manner of speaking challenged him for the bracelet and won. Perhaps it had to be taken from him. Had
he been ready to give it away, he should have given it to blonde Miss Smith,
knowing that she wanted it. Sola, too, had forced her love upon him and made
him respond. He did not like what this,seemed to indicate about his nature, but
it was better to accept it than to try to deny it. He squeezed the bracelet gently and
dropped his hand. "Thank you, Sos," she murmured,
and leaned over to kiss him on the neck. CHAPTER SIXTEEN When he woke again, he suspected that it
had been a fantasy, like the oddities visible on the silent television, except
that his bracelet was gone and his left wrist was pale where it had rested.
This time he was gone, in another squared-off cabin, and feeling fit. Somehow
he had been taken from the mountain and revived and left here, while his little
friend Stupid had died. He could not guess the reason. He got up and dressed, finding his clothing
clean and whole, beside the bunk. If this were death, he thought, it was not
unlike life. But that was foolishness; this was not death. No food had been stocked, and there were
no weapons upon the rack. As a matter of fact, the rack itself was absent. Sos
opened the door, hoping to see familiar forest or landscape or even the base of
the mountain-and found only a blank wall similar to the one he had traveled
down in the vision. No vision after all, but reality. "I'll be right with you, Sos."
It wis the voice of the little girl-the tiny woman who had teased him and
outmaneuvered him and finally struck him down. His throat still ached, now that
he thought of it, though not obtrusively. He looked at his bare wrist again. Well, she had claimed to know what the
bracelet meant. She trotted down the hail, as small as ever, wearing a more
shapely smock and smiling. Her hair, now visible, was brown and curly, and it
contributed considerably to her femininity. The bracelet on her arm glittered;
evidently she had polished it to make the gold return to life. He saw that it
reached all the way around her wrist and over lapped slightly, while the mark
it left on his own wrist left a good quarter of the circle open. Had this tiny
creature actually prevailed over him? "Feeling better, Sos?" she
inquired solicitously. "I know we gave you a rough time yesterday, but the
doc says a period of exercise is best to saturate the system. So I saw that you
got it." He looked uncomprehendingly at her. "Oh, that's right-you don't
understand about our world yet:" She smiled engagingly and took his arm.
"You see, you were almost frozen in the snow, and we had to bring you
around before permanent damage was done. Sometimes a full recovery takes weeks,
but you were so healthy we gave you the energizer immediately. It's some kind
of drug-I don't know much about these things-it scours out the system somehow
and removes the damaged tissue. But it has to reach everywhere, the fingers and
toes and things-well, I don't really understand it. But some good, strenuous
calisthenics circulate it nicely. Then you sleep and the next thing you know
you're better." "I don't remember-" "I put you to sleep, Sos. After I
kissed you. It's just a matter of touching the right pressure points. I can
show you, if-" He declined hastily. She must have gotten
him to the cabin room, too-or more likely had a man haul him there. Had she
also undressed him and cleaned his clothing, as Sola had done so long ago? The
similarities were disturbing. "It's all right, Sos. I have your
bracelet, remember? I didn't stay with you last night because I knew you'd be
out for the duration, but I'll be with you from now on." She hesitated.
"Unless you changed your mind?" She was so little, more like a doll than a
woman. Her concern was quite touching, but it was hard to know what to say. She
was hardly half his weight. What could she know of the way of men and women? "Oh, is that so!" she exclaimed,
flashing, though he had not spoken. "Well, let's go back to your room
right now and I'll show you I don't just climb ladders!" He smiled at her vehemence. "No, keep
it. I guess you know what you're doing." And he guessed he liked being
chased, too. She had guided him through right-angled
corridors illuminated by overhead tubes of incandescence and on to another
large room. These seemed to be no end to this odd enclosed world. He had yet to
see honest daylight since coming here. "This is our cafeteria. We're just
in time for mess. There was a long counter with plates of
food set upon it-thin slices of bacon, steaming oatmeal, poached eggs, sausage,
toasted bread and other items he did, not recognize. Farther down he saw cups
of fruit juice, milk and hot drinks, as well as assorted jellies and spreads.
It was as though someone had emptied the entire larder of a hostel and spread
it out for a single feast. There was more than anyone could eat. "Silly. You just take anything you
want and put it on your tray," she said. "Here." She lifted a
plastic tray from a stack at the end and handed it to him. She took one herself
and preceded him down the aisle, selecting plates as she moved. He followed,
taking one of each. He ran out of tray space long before the
end of the counter. "Here," she said, unconcerned. "Put some on
mine." The terminus opened into an extended
dining area, square tables draped with overlapping white cloths. People were
seated at several, finishing their meals. Both men and women wore coveralls and
smocks similar to what he had seen already, making him feel out of place though
he was normally dressed. Sosa led him to a vacant table and set the array of
food and beverage upon it. "I could introduce you to everyone,
but we like to keep meals more or less private. If you want company you leave the
other chairs open; if you want to be left alone, tilt them up, like this."
She leaned the two unused chairs forward against the sides of the table.
"No one will bother us." She viewed his array. "One thing,
Sos-we don't waste anything. You eat everything you take." He nodded. He was ravenous. "We call this the underworld,"
she said as he ate, "but we don't consider ourselves criminals," She
paused, but he didn't understand the allusion. "Anyway, we're all dead
here. I mean, we all would have been dead if we hadn't- well, the same way you
came. Climbing the mountain. I came last year. Just about every week there's
someone- someone who makes it. Who doesn't turn back. So our population stays
pretjy steady." Sos looked up over a mouthful. "Some
turn back?" "Most do. They get tired, or they
change their minds, or something, and they go down again." "But no one ever returns from the
mountain!" "That's right," she said
uncomfortably. He didn't press the matter, though he
filed it away for future investigation. "So we're really dead, because none
of us will ever be seen in the world again. But we aren't idle. We work very
hard, all of us. As soon as we're finished eating, I'll show you." She did. She took him on a tour of the
kitchen, where sweaty cooks worked full time preparing the plates of food and
helpers ran the soiled dishes and trays through a puffing cleaning machine. She
showed him the offices where accounts were kept. He did not grasp the purpose
of such figuring, except that it was essential in some way to keep mining,
manufacturing and exporting in balance. This made sense; he remembered the
computations he had had to perform when training Sol's warriors, and this
underworld was a far more complex community. She took him to the observation deck,
where men watched television screens and listened to odd sounds. The pictures
were not those of the ordinary sets in the cabins, however, and this attracted
his immediate interest. "This is Sos," she said to the
man in charge. "He arrived forty-eight hours ago. I took him in
charge." "Sure-Sosa," the man replied,
glancing at -the bracelet. He shook Sos's hand. "I'm Tom. Glad
to know you. Matter of fact, I recognize you. I brought you in. You certainly
gave it a try!" "Brought me in?" There was
something strange and not altogether likeable about this man- with the unusual
name, despite his easy courtesy. "I'll show you." Tom walked over
to one of the screens that was blank. "This is a closed-circuit teevee
covering the east slope of Helicon, down below the snowline." He turned it
on, and Sos recognized the jumbled terrain he had navigated with the help of
his rope. He had never seen a real picture on the television before-that is,
one that applied to the present world, he corrected himself, and it fascinated "Helicon-the mountain?" he
asked, straining to remember where he had read of something by that name.
"The home of. . . the muses?" Tom faced him, and again there was a
strangeness in his pale eyes. "Now how would you know that? Yes-since we
remember the things of the old world here, we named it after-" He caught a
signal from one of the others and turned quickly to the set. "There's one
coming down now. Here, I'll switch to him." That reminded Sos. "The ones that
come down-where do they go?" He saw that Sosa had withdrawn from their
conversation and was now showing off her bracelet to the other workers. "I'm afraid you're about to find out,
though you may not like it much," Tom said, watching him with a peculiar
eagerness. Sos was careful not to react; these people obviously did not contest
in the circle, but had their methods of trial. He was about to be subjected to
something unpleasant. Tom found his picture and brought the
individual into focus. It was a middle-aged staffer, somewhat flabby. "He
probably lost his woman to a younger warrior and decided to make the big
-play," Tom remarked without sympathy. "A lot are like that. There's
something about a broken romance that sends a man to the mountain." Sos's
stomach tightened, but the man wasn't looking at hint. "This one ascended
to the snowline, then turned about when his feet got cold. Unless he changes
his mind again pretty soon-" "They do that?" "Oh yes. Some waver half a dozen
times. The thing is, the mountain is real. Death looks honorable from a
distance, but the height and snow make it a matter of determination. Unless a
man is really serious about dying, that climb will make him reconsider. He
wonders whether things back home are quite so bad as he thought, whether he
couldn't return and try again. If he's weak, he vacillates, and of course we
don't want the quitters. It's natural selection, really, not that that would
mean anything to you." Sos refused to be drawn out by the
condescending tone and assumptions of ignorance. It occurred to him that his
general knowledge could be a hidden asset, in case things got ugly here. "A man who carries his conviction all
the way to the end is a man worth saving," Tom continued as the picture,
evidently controlled by the motions of his fingers on the knobs, followed the
staffer unerringly. "We want to be sure that he really has renounced life,
and won't try to run back at the first opportunity. The ordeal of the mountain
makes it clear. You were a good example-you charged right on up and never
hesitated at all. You and that bird-too bad we couldn't save it, but it
wouldn't have been happy here anyway. We saw you try to scare it away, and then
it froze. I thought for a moment you were going to turn back then, but you didn't.
Just as well, I liked your looks." So all the agonies of his private demise
had been observed by this cynical voyeur? Sos maintained the slightly stupid
expression he had adopted since becoming suspicious, and watched the staffer
pick his way along the upper margin of the projecting metal beams. There would
be some later occasion, perhaps, to repay this mockery. "How did you-fetch me?" "Put on a snowsuit and dragged you
into the nearest hatch. Took three of us to haul the harness. You're a bull of
a man, you know. After that-well, I guess you're already familiar with the
revival procedure. We had to wait until you were all the way under; sometimes
people make a last-minute effort to start down again. We don't bring them in if
they're facing the wrong way, even if they freeze to death. It's the intent
that counts. You know, you almost made it-to the top. That's quite something,
for an inexperienced climber." "How did you know I wouldn't kill
myself when I woke up?" "Well, we can never be sure. But
generally speaking, a person doesn't choose the mountain if he's the suicidal
type. That sounds funny, I know, but it's the case. Anyone can kill himself,
but only the mountain offers complete and official oblivion. When you ascend
Helicon, you never come back. There is no news and no body. It's as though you
have entered another world-perhaps a better one. You're not giving up, you're
making an honorable departure. At least, that's the way I see it. The coward
kills himself; the brave or devout man takes the mountain." Much of this made sense to Sos, but he
didn't care to admit it yet. "But you said some turn back." "Most turn back.- They're the ones
who are doing it for bravado, or as a play for pity, or just plain foolishness.
We don't need that kind here." "What about that staffer out there
now? If you don't take him in, where will he go?" Tom frowned. "Yes, I'm afraid he
really means to give up." He raised his voice. "Bill, you
agree?" "'Fraid so," the- man addressed
called back. "Better finish it; there's another at the base. No sense
having him see it." "This is not a pleasant
business," Tom said, licking his lips with an anticipation that seemed to
be, if not pleasure, a reasonable facsimile. "But you can't maintain a
legend on nothing. So-" He activated another panel, and wavy crosshairs
appeared on the screen. As he adjusted the dials the cross moved to center on
the body of the staffer. He pulled a red handle. A column of fire shot out from somewhere
offscreen and engulfed the man. Sos jumped, but realized -that he could do
nothing. For a full minute the terrible blaze seared on the screen; then Tom
lifted the handle and it stopped. A blackened mound of material was all that
remained. "Flamethrower," Tom explained
pleasantly. Sos had seen death before, but this
appalled him. The killing had been contrary to all his notions of honor; no
warning, no circle, no sorrow. "You mean-if I had?-?" Tom faced him, the light from the screen
reflecting from the whites of his eyes in miniature skull-shapes. This was the
question he had been waiting for. "Yes." Sosa was tugging at his arm. "That's
enough," she said. "Come on, Sos. We had to show you. It isn't all
bad." "What if I decide to leave this
place?" he demanded, sickened by such calculated murder. She pulled him on. "Don't talk like
that. Please." So that was the way it stood, he thought.
They had not been joking when they named this the land of the dead. Some were
dead figuratively, and some dead inside. But what had he expected when he
ventured upon the mountain? Life and pleasure? "Where are the women?" he
inquired as they traveled the long passages. "There aren't many. The mountain is
not a woman's way. The few we have are-shared." "Then why did you take my bracelet?" She increased her pace. "I'll tell
you, Sos, really I will, but not right now, all right?" They entered a monstrous workshop. Sos bad
been impressed by the crazies' "shop," but this dwarfed it as the
underworld complex dwarfed an isolated hostel. Men were laboring with machines
in long lines, stamping and shaping metal objects. "Why," he
exclaimed, "those are weapons!" "Well, someone has to make them, I
suppose. Where did you think they came from? "The crazies always-" "The truth is we mine some metals and
salvage some, and turn out the implements. The crazies distribute them and send
us much of our food in return. I thought you understood about that when I
showed you the accounting section. We also exchange information. They're what
you call the service part of the economy, and we're the manufacturing part. The
nomads are the consumers. It's all very nicely balanced, you see." "But why?" It was the same
question he had asked at the school. "That's something each person has to
work out for himself." And the same answer. "You sound like
Jones." "Jones?" "My crazy instructor. He taught me
how to read." She halted, surprised. "Sos! You can
read?" "I was always curious about
things." He hadn't meant to reveal his literacy. Still, he could hardly
have concealed it indefinitely. "Would you show me how? We have so
many books here-" "It isn't that simple. It takes years
to learn." "We have years, Sos. Come, I want to
start right away." She fairly dragged him in a new direction, despite the
disparity in their sizes. She had delightful energy. It was easy to recognize the library. In
many respects the underworld resembled the crazies' building. "Jim, this
is Sos. He can read!" The spectacled man jumped up, smiling.
"Marvelous!" He looked Sos up and down, then, a trifle dubiously.
"You look more like a warrior than a scholar. No offense." "Can't a warrior read?" Jim fetched a book. "A formality,
Sos-but would you read from this? Just a sample passage, please." Sos took the volume and opened it at
random. "BRUTUS: Our course will seem too bloody, Caius Cassius, To cut
the head off and then to hack the limbs, Like wrath in death and envy
afterwards; for Anthony is but a limb of Caesar; Let us be sacrificers, but not
butchers, Caius. We all stand up against the spirit of Caesar; And in the
spirit of men there is no blood; Oh! that we then-" "Enough! Enough!" Jim cried.
"You can read, you can read, you certainly can. Have you been assigned
yet? We must have you in the library! There is so much to-" "You can give classes in
reading," Sosa added excitedly. "We all want to learn, but so few
know how-" "I'll call Bob immediately. What a
discovery!" The librarian fumbled for the intercom on his desk. "Let's get out of here," Sos
said, embarrassed by the commotion. He had always considered reading a private
pursuit, except in the school, and found this eagerness upsetting. It was a long day in the perpetual
artificiality of the underworld, and he was glad to retire at the end of it. He
was hardly certain he wanted to spend the rest of his life under the mountain,
extraordinary as this world might be. "But it really isn't a bad life,
Sos," she said. "You get used to it-and the things we do are really
important. We're the manufacturers for the continent; we make all the weapons,
all the basic furnishings for the hostels, the prefabricated walls and floors,
the appliances and electronic equipment-" "Why did you take my bracelet?" The question brought her up short.
"Well, as I said, there aren't many women here. They have it scheduled so
that each man has a night with someone each week. It isn't quite like a
full-time relationship, but on the other hand there is variety. It works out
pretty well." The game of traveling bracelets. Yes, he
could imagine how certain people would enjoy that, though he had noticed that
most men did not use the golden signals here. "Why am I excluded?" "Well you can, if you want. I
thought-" "I'm not objecting, girl. I just want
to know why. Why do I rate a full-time partner when there aren't enough to go
around?" Her lip trembled, "Do-do you want it
back?" She touched the bracelet. He grabbed her, unresisting, and pressed
her down upon the bunk. She met his kiss eagerly. "No I don't want it
back. I-oh, get that smock off, then!" What use to demand reason of a
woman? She divested herself of her clothing, all
of it, with alacrity. Then, womanlike, she seemed to change her mind.
"Sos-" He had expected something like this.
"Go ahead." "I'm barren." He watched her silently. "I tried-many bracelets. Finally I
had the crazies check me. I can never have a baby of my own, Sos. That's why I
came to the mountain . . . but babies are even more important here. So-" "So you went after the first man they
hauled off the mountain." "Oh, no, Sos. I took my turn on the
list. But when there isn't any love or any chance for-well, some complained I
was unresponsive, and there really didn't seem to be much point in it. So Bob
put me on the revival crew, where I could meet new people. The one who is on
duty when someone is brought in is, well, responsible. To explain everything
and make him feel at home and get him suitably situated. You know. You're the
nineteenth person I've handled-seventeen men and two women. Some of them were
old, or bitter. You're the first I really-that sounds even worse, doesn't
it!" Young, strong, pliable: the answer to a
lonely woman's dreams, he thought. Yet why not? He had no inclination to
embrace assorted women in weekly servicings. Better to stick to one, one who
might understand if his heart were elsewhere. "Suppose I happen to want a child of
my own?" "Then you-take back your
bracelet." He studied her, sitting beside him,
halfway hiding behind the balled smock as though afraid to expose herself while
the relationship was in doubt. She was very small and very woman-shaped. He
thought about what it meant to be denied a child, and began to understand as he
had not understood before what had driven Sol. "I came to the mountain because I
could not have the woman I loved," he said. "I know all that is gone,
now but my heart doesn't. I can offer you only-friendship." "Then give me that," she said,
dropping the smock. He took her into the bed with him, holding
her as carefully as he had held Stupid, afraid of crushing her. He held her
passively at first, thinking that that would be the extent of it. He was wrong. But it was Sola his mind embraced. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Bob was a tall, aggressive man, the
manifest leader of the mountain group. "I understand you can read,"
he said at once. "How come?" Sos explained about his schooling.
"Too bad." Sos waited for him to make his point. "Too bad it wasn't the next one. We
could have used your talent here." Sos still waited. This was like taking the
circle against an unknown weapon. Bob did not have the peculiar aura of the
death-dealing Tom, but he was named as strangely and struck Sos as thoroughly
ruthless. He wondered how common this stamp was among those who had renounced
life. It probably was typical; he had seen for himself how the manner, the
personality of the leader, transmitted itself to the group. Sos had shaped
Sol's empire with tight organization and a touch of humor, letting the men
enjoy their competition for points as they improved their skills. When he left,
Tyl bad ruled, and the discipline remained without the humor. The camps had
become grim places. Strange that he only saw this now! "We have a special and rather
remarkable assignment for you," Bob was saying. "A unique
endeavour." Seeing that Sos was not going to commit
himself, Bob got down to specifics. "We are not entirely ignorant of
affairs on the surface, can't afford to be. Our information is largely second
hand, of course-our teevee perceptors don't extend far beyond the Helicon
environs-but we have a much better overall view than you primitives have.
There's an empire building up there. We have to break it up in a hurry." Evidently that excellent overall view did
not reveal Sos's own place in the scheme. He suspected more strongly now that
it would be best if it never were known. The flamethrower undoubtedly pointed
in the direction of the organizer of such an empire, while an ignorant, if
literate, primitive was safe. "How do you know?" "You have not heard of it?" The
contempt was veiled and perhaps unconscious; it had not occurred to Bob that a
newcomer could knew more than he. The question had lulled any suspicions he
might have had and strengthened his preconceptions. "It's run by one Sol,
and it's been expanding enormously this past year. Several of our recent
arrivals have had news of it, and there's even been word from the South
American unit. Very wide notoriety." "South America?" Sos had read
about this, the continent of pre-Blast years, along with Africa and Asia, but
had no evidence it still existed. "Did you think we were the only such
outfit in the world? There's one or more Helicons on every continent. We have
lines connecting us to all of them, and once in a while we exchange personnel,
though there is a language barrier. South America is more advanced than we are;
they weren't hit so hard in the war. We have a Spanish-speaking operator, and
quite a few of theirs speak English, so there's no trouble there. But that's a long
ways away; when they get wind of an empire here, it's time to do something
about it." "Why." "Why do you think? What would happen
to the status quo if the primitives started really organizing? Producing their
own food and weapons, say? There'd be no control over them at all!" Sos decided that further questions along
this line would be dangerous. "Why me?" "Because you're the biggest, toughest
savage to descend upon us in a long time. You bounced back from your exposure
on the mountain in record time. If anyone can take it, you can. We need a
strong body now, and you're it." It occurred to Sos that it had been a long
time since this man had practiced diplomacy, if ever. "It for what?" "It to return to life. To take over
that empire." If Bob had intended to shock him, he had
succeeded. To return to life! To go back. . . "I'm not your man. I have
sworn never to bear a weapon again." That was not precisely true, but if
they expected him to face Sol again, it certainly applied. He had agreed never
to bring a weapon against Sol again-and regardless of other circumstances, he
meant to abide by the terms of their last encounter. It was a matter of honor,
in life or death. "You take such an oath
seriously?" But Bob's sneer faded as he looked at Sos. "Well, what if
we train you to fight without weapons?" "Without a weapon-in the
circle?" "With the bare hands. The way your
little girl does. That doesn't violate any of your precious vows, does it? Why
are you so reluctant? Don't you realize what this means to you? You will have
an empire!" Sos was infuriated by the tone and
implications, but realized that he could not protest further without betraying
himself. This was big; the moment Bob caught on- "What if I refuse? I came
to the mountain to die." "I think you know that there is no refusal
here. But if personal pressure or pain doesn't faze you, as I hope it doesn't,
there may be things that will. This won't mean much to you right now, but if
you think about it for a while you'll come around, I suspect." And Bob
told him some things that vindicated Sos's original impression of him utterly. Not for the reason the underground master
thought- but Sos was committed. "To life?" Sosa demanded
incredulously, when he told her later. "But no one ever goes back!" "I will be the first-but I will do it
anonymously." "But if you want to return, why did
you come to the mountain? I mean-" "I don't want to return. I have
to." "But-" She was at a loss for
words for a moment. "Did Bob threaten you? You shouldn't let him-" "It was not a chance I could afford
to take." She looked at him, concerned. "Was it
to-to harm her? The one you-" "Something like that." "And if you go, you'll get her
back." After his experience in the observation
deck, Sos was aware that anything he said or did might be observed in this
region. He could not tell Sosa anything more than Bob thought he knew.
"There is an empire forming out there. I have to go and eliminate its
leader. But it won't be for a year or more, Sosa. It will take me that long to
get ready. I have a lot to learn first." Bob thought he had been swayed, among
other things, by the dream of owning an empire. Bob must never know where his
real loyalty lay. If someone were sent to meet Sol, it was best that it be a
friend.... - "May I keep your bracelet-that
year?" "Keep it forever, Sosa. You will be
training me." She contemplated him sadly. "Then it
wasn't really an accident, our meeting. Bob knew what you would be doing before
we brought you in. He set it up." "Yes." Again, it was close
enough. "Damn him!" she cried.
"That was cruel!" "It was necessary, according to his
reasoning. He took the most practical way to do what had to be done. You and I
merely happen to be the handiest tools. I'm sorry." "You're sorry!" she muttered.
Then she smiled, making the best of it. "At least we know where we
stand." She trained him. She taught him the blows
and the holds she knew, laboriously learned in childhood from a tribe that
taught its women self-defense and cast out the barren ones. Men, of course,
disdained the weaponless techniques-but they also disdained to accept any woman
who was an easy mark, and so the secret knowledge passed from mother to
daughter how to destroy a man. Sos did not know what inducement Bob had
used to make Sosa reveal these tactics to a man, and did not care to inquire. She showed him how to strike with his
hands with such power as to sunder wooden beams, and how to smash them with his
bare feet, and his elbow, and his head. She made him understand the vulnerable
points of the human body, the places where a single blow could stun or maim or
kill. She had him run at her as though in a rage, and she brought him down
again and again, feet and arms tangled uselessly. She let him try to choke her,
and she broke that hold in half a dozen painful and embarrassing ways, though
there was more strength in his two thumbs than in her two hands. She showed him
the pressure points that were open to pain, the nerve centers where pressure induced
paralysis or unconsciousness. She demonstrated submission holds that she could
place on him with a single slender arm, that held him in such agony he could
neither break nor fight. She brought out the natural weapons of the body, so
basic they were almost forgotten by men: the teeth, the nails, the extended
fingers, the bone of the skull, even the voice. And when he had mastered these things and
learned to avoid and block the blows and break or nullify the holds and counter
the devious strategies of weaponless combat, she showed him how to fight when
portions of his body were incapacitated: one arm, two arms, the legs, the eyes.
He stalked her blindfolded, with feet tied together, with weights tied to his
limbs, with medicine to make him dizzy. He climbed the hanging ladder with arms
bound in a straitjacket; he swung through the elevated bars with one arm
shackled to one foot. He stood still while she delivered the blows that had
brought him down during their first encounter, only twisting almost imperceptibly
to take them harmlessly. Then he set it all aside. He went to the
operating room and exposed himself to the anaesthetics and the scalpels. The
surgeon placed flexible plastic panels under the skin of his belly and lower
back, tough enough to halt the driven blade of knife or sword. He placed a
collar upon Sos's neck that locked with a key, and braced the long bones of
arms and legs with metallic rods, and embedded steel mesh in the crotch. He
mutilated the face, rebuilding the nose with stronger stuff and filling the
cheeks with nylon weave. He ground and capped the teeth. He peeled back the
forehead and resodded with shaped metal. Sundry other things occurred in successive
operations before they turned him loose to start again. No part of him was
recognizable as the man once known as Sos; instead he walked slowly, as a
juggernaut rolls, fighting against the pain of an ugly rebirth. He resumed training. He worked on the
devices in the rec room, now more familiar to him than his new body.. He climbed
the ladder, swung on the bars, lifted the weights. He walked up and down the
hallways, balancing his suddenly heavier torso and increasing his pace
gradually until he was able to run without agony. He hardened his healing hands
and feet by smashing the boards; in time he developed monstrously thick
calluses. He stood still, this time not moving at all, while Sosa struck his
stomach, neck and head with all her strength-with a staff-and he laughed. Then with a steeltrap motion he caught the
weapon froni her inexpert grasp and bent it into an S shape by a single
exertion of his two trunklike wrists. He pinioned her own wrists, both
together, with the fingers and thumb of one hand and lifted her gently off the
floor, smiling. Sosa jackknifed and drove both heels
against his exposed chin. "Ouch!" she screamed. "That's like
landing on a chunk of stone!" He chuckled and draped her unceremoniously
across his right shoulder while hefting his weight and hers upon the bottom
rung of the ladder with that same right arm. She writhed and jammed stiffened
fingers into his left shouldet just inside the collarbone. "You damned
gorilla," she complained. "You've got calluses over your pressure
points!" "Nylon calluses," he said
matter-of-factly. "I could break a gorilla in two." His voice was
harsh; the collar constricting his throat destroyed any dulcet utterances he
attempted. "You're still a great ugly
beast!" she said, clamping her teeth hard upon the lobe of his ear and
chewing. "Ugly as hell," he agreed, turning
his head so that she was compelled to release her bite or have her neck
stretched painfully. "Awful taste," she whispered as
she let go. "I love you." He reversed rotation, and she `jammed her
lips against his face and kissed him furiously. "Take me back to our room,
Sos," she said. "I want to feel needed." He obliged, but the aftermath was not
entirely harmonious. "You're still thinking of her," she accused him.
"Even when we're-" "That's all over," he said, but
the words lacked conviction. "It's not over! It hasn't even begun
yet. You still love her and you're going back!" "It's an assignment. You know
that." "She isn't the assignment. It's
almost time for you to go, and I'll never see you again, and you can't even
tell me you love me." "I do love you." "But not as much as you love
her." "Sosa, she is hardly fit to be
compared to you. You're a warm, wonderful girl, and I would love you much more,
in time. I'm going back, but I want you to keep my bracelet. How else can I
convince you?" She wrapped herself blissfully about him.
"I know it, Sos. I'm a demented jealous bitch. It's just that I'm losing
you forever, and I can't stand it. The rest of my life without you-" "Maybe I'll send a replacement."
But it ceased to be funny as he said it. After a moment she brightened slightly.
"Let's do it again, Sos. Every minute counts." "Hold on, woman! I'm not that sort of
a superman!" "Yes you are," she said. And she
proved him wrong again. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Nameless and weaponless, he marched. It
was spring, almost two years after he had journeyed dejectedly toward the
mountain. Sos had gone to oblivion; the body that clothed his brain today was a
different one, his face a creation of the laboratory, his voice a croak. Plastic
contacts made his eyes stare out invulnerably, and his hair sprouted without
pigment. Sos was gone-but secret memories remained
within the nameless one, surging irrepressibly when evoked by familiar sights.
He was anonymous but not feelingless. It was almost possible to forget, as he
traveled alone, missing the little bird on his shoulder, that he came as a
machine of destruction. He could savor the forest trails and friendly cabins
just as the young sworder had four years ago. A life and death ago! He stood beside the circlet the one where
Sol the sword had fought Sol of all weapons for name and armament and, as it
turned out, woman. What a different world it would have been, had that
encounter never taken place! He entered the cabin, recognizing the
underworld manufacture and the crazy maintenance. Strange how his perceptions
had changed! He had never really wondered before where the supplies had come
from; he, like most nomads, had taken such things for granted. How had such
naivete‚ been possible? He broke out supplies and prepared a
Gargantuan meal for himself. He had to eat enormously to maintain this massive
body, but food was not much of a pleasure. Taste had been one of the many
things that had suffered in the cause of increased power. He wondered whether,
in the past, the surgeons had been able to perform their miracles without
attendant demolition of peripheral sensitivity. Or had their machines taken the
place of warriors? A girl showed up at dusk, young enough and
pretty enough, but when she saw his bare wrist she kept to herself. Hostels had
always been excellent places to hunt for bracelets. He wondered whether the
crazies knew about this particular aspect of their service. He slept in one bunk, the girl courteously
taking the one adjacent though she could have claimed privacy by establishing
herself on the far side of the column. She glanced askance when she perceived
that he was after all alone, but she was not concerned. His readings had also
told him that before the Blast women had had to watch out for men, and seldom
dared to sleep in the presence of a stranger. If that were true-though it was
hardly creditable in a civilization more advanced than the present one-things
had certainly improved. It was unthinkable that a man require favors not freely
proffered-or that a woman should withhold them capriciously. Yet Sosa had
described the perils of her childhood, where tribes viewed women differently;
not all the badness had been expunged by the fire. The girl could contain her curiosity no
longer. "Sir, if I may ask-where is your woman?" He thought of Sosa, pert little Sosa,
almost too small to carry a full-sized bracelet, but big in performance and
spirit. He missed her. "She is in the world of the dead," he said. "I'm sorry," she said,
misunderstanding as he had meant her to. A man buried his bracelet with his
wife, if he loved her, and did not take another until mourning was over. How
was he to explain that it was not Sosa's death, but his own return to life that
had parted them forever? The girl sat up in her bed, touching her
nightied breast and showing her embarrassment. Her hair as pale. "It was
wrong of me to ask," she said. "It was wrong of me not to
explain," he said graciously, knowing how ugly he would appear to this
innocent. "If you desire to-" - "No offense," he said with
finality. "None," she agreed, relieved. Would this ordinary, attractive, artless
girl sharing his cabin but not his bed-would she ever generate the violence of
passion and sorrow he had known? Would some stout naive warrior hand her his
bracelet tomorrow and travel to the mountain when he lost her? It was possible, for that was the great
modern dream of life and love. There was in the least of people, male and
female, the capacity to arouse tumultuous emotion. That was the marvel and the
glory of it all. She fixed his breakfast in the morning,
another courteous gesture that showed she had been well brought up. She tried
not to stare as he stepped out of the shower blessed her and went his way, and
she hers. These customs were good, and had they met four years ago she been of
age then- It took him only a week to cover the distance two men and a girl
traveled before. Some of the cabins were occupied, others not, but he kept to
himself and was left alone. It surprised him a little that common manners had
changed; this was another quality of the nomad society that he had never
properly appreciated until he learned how blunt things could be elsewhere. But there were some changes. The markers
were gone, evidently the crazies, perhaps prompted by his report to Jones, had
brought their Geiger clickers (manufactured in the underworld electronics shop)
and resurveyed the area at last. That could mean that the moths and shrews were
gone, too, or at least brought into better harmony with the rest of the
ecology. He saw the tracks of hoofed animals and was certain of it. The old camp remained, replete with its
memories-and it was still occupied! Men exercised in the several circles and
the big tent had been maintained beside the river. The firetrench, however, had
been filled in, the retrenchments leveled; this was the decisive evidence that
the shrews longer swarmed. They had finally given way to the stronger species:
man. But back nearer the fringe of the live
radiation, where man could not go-who ruled there? And if there should ever be
another Blast.... Why was he surprised to find men here? He
had known this would be the case; that was why he had come first to this spot.
This had been the birthing place of the empire; He approached the camp and was promptly
challenged. "Halt! Which tribe are you bound to?" a hefty staffer
demanded, eyeing his tunic as though trying to identify his weapon. "No tribe. Let me see your
leader." "What's your name?" "I am nameless. Let me see your
leader." The staffer scowled. "Stranger,
you're overdue for a lesson in manners." Sos reached out slowly and put one hand
under the staff. He lifted. "Hey, what are you-I" But the
man had either to let go or to follow; he could not overcome. In a moment he
was reaching for the sky, as Sos's single arm forced the staff and both the
man's hands up. Sos twisted with contemptuous gravity, and
the staffer was wrenched around helplessly. "If you do not take me to your
master, I will carry you there myself." He brought the weapon down
suddenly and the man fell, still clinging to it. Others had collected by this time to
stare. Sos brought up his other hand, shifted his grip to the two ends of the
rod, while the staffer foolishly hung on, bent it into a spendid half-circle.
He let go, leaving the useless instrument in the hands of its owner. Very shortly, he was ushered into the
leader's presence. It was Sav. "What can I do for you,
strongster?" Sav inquired, not recognizing him under the mauled features
and albino hair. "Things are pretty busy right now, but if you come to
enlist-" "What you can do for me is to
identify yourself and your tribe and turn both over to me." For once he
was glad of the harshness inherent in his voice. Sav laughed good-naturedly. "I'm Sav
the Staff, in charge of staff-training for Sol, master of empire. Unless you
come from Sol, I'm turning nothing over to you." "I do not come from Sol. I come to
vanquish him and rule in his stead." "Just like that, huh? Well, mister
nameless, you can start here. We'll put up a man against you in the circle, and
you'll either take him or join our tribe. What's your weapon?" "I have no weapon but my hands." Sav studied him with interest. "Now,
let me get this straight. You don't have a name, you don't have a tribe and you
don't have a weapon-but you figure to take over this camp?" "Yes." "Well, maybe I'm a little slow today,
but I don't quite follow how you plan to do that." "I will break you in the
circle." Sav burst out laughing. "Without a
weapon?" "Are you afraid to meet me?" "Mister, I wouldn't meet you if you
had a weapow. Not unless you had a tribe the size of this one to put up against
it. Don't you know the rules?" "I had hoped to save time." Sav looked at him more carefully.
"You know, you remind me of someone. Not your face, not your
voice..You-" "Select some man to meet me, then,
and I will take him and all that follow him from you, until the tribe is
mine." Sav's look was pitying now. "You
really want to tackle a trained staffer in the circle? With your bare
hands?" Sos nodded. "This goes against the grain, but all
right then." He summoned one of his men and showed the way to a central
circle. The selected staffer was embarrassed.
"But he has no weapon!" he exclaimed. "Just knock him down a couple of
times," Sav advised. "He insists on doing it." Men were
gathering; word had spread of Sos's feat with the guard's staff. Sos removed his tunic and stood in short
trunks and bare feet. The bystanders gasped. The tunic had
covered him from chin to knee and elbow, exposing little more than the hands
and feet. The others had assumed that he was a large chubby man, old because of
the color of his hair and the leathery texture of his face. They had been
curious about the strength he had shown, but not really convinced it had not
been a fluke effort. "Biceps like clubheads!" someone
exclaimed. "Look at that neck!" Sos no longer wore the metal collar;
now his neck was a solid mass of horny callus and scar tissue. The staffer
assigned to meet him stood openmouthed. Sav pulled the man back. "Gom, take
the circle," he said tersely. A much larger staffer came forward, his
body scarred and discolored by many encounters: a veteran. He held his weapon
ready and stepped into the circle without hesitation. Sos entered and stood with hands on hips. Gom had no foolish scruples. He feinted
several times to see what the nameless one would do, then landed a viciouis blow
to the side of the neck. Sos stood unmoved. The staffer looked at his weapon,
shrugged, and struck again. After standing for a full minute, Sos
moved. He advanced on Gom, reached out almost casually for the staff, and spun
it away with a sharp twist of one wrist. He hurled it out of the circle. Sos had never touched the man physically,
but the staffer was out of business. He had tried to hold on to his weapon.
Gom's fingers were broken. "I have one man, and myself,"
Sos announced. "My man is not ready to fight again, so I will fight next
for two." Shaken, Sav sent in another warrior,
designating a third as collateral. Sos caught the two ends of the staff and
held them while the man tried vainly to free it. Finally Sos twisted and the
weapon buckled. He let go and stepped back. The man stood holding the S-shaped
instrument, dazed. Sos only had to touch him with a finger, and the staffer
stumbled out of the circle. "I have four men, counting myself. I
will match for four." By this time the entire camp was packed
around the circle. "You have already made your point," Sav said.
"I will meet you." "Yourself and your entire tribe
against what I have here?" Sos inquired, mocking him. "My skill against your skill,"
Sav said, refusing to be ruffled. "My group-against your service and
complete information about yourself. Who you are, where you came from, how you
learned to fight like that, who sent you here." "My service you may have, if you win
it, or my life- but I am sworn to secrecy about the rest. Name othes
terms." Sav picked up his staff. "Are you
afraid to meet me?" The men chuckled. Sav had nicely turned
the dialogue on him. Who mocked whom? "I cannot commit that information to
the terms of the circle. I have no right." "You have shown us your strength. We
are curious. You ask me to put up my entire camp-but you won't even agree to
put up your history. I don't think you really want to fight, stranger."
The gathered men agreed vociferously, enjoying the exchange. Sos appreciated certain qualities of
leadership he had never recognized in Sav before. Sav had surely seen that he
must lose if he entered the circle, and be shamed if he didn't. Yet he was
forcing Sos to back off. Sav could refuse to do battle unless his terms were met,
and do so with honor-and the word would
quickly spread to Sol's other tribal leaders. It was a tactical, masterstroke. He would have to compromise. "All
right," he said. "Bul I will tell only you. No one else." "But I will tell whom I please!"
Sav specified. Sos did not challenge that. He had to hope
that, if by some mischance he lost, he could still convince Sav in private of
the necessity for secrecy. Sav was a sensible, easygoing individual; he would
certainly listen and think before acting. It was too bad that the smiling staffer
had to be hurt by his friend. Sav entered the circle. He had improved;
his staff was blindingly swift and unerringly placed. Sos tried to catch the
weapon and could not. The man had profited from observation of the two lesser
warriors, and never let his staff stand still long enough to be grabbed. He
also wastec no effort striking the column of gristle. `He maneuvered instead
for face shots, hoping to blind his antagonist, and rapped at elbows and wrists
and feet. He also kept moving, as though certain that so solid a body would
tire soon. It was useless. Sos sparred a few minutes
so that the staffer would not lose face before his men, then blocked the flying
shaft and caught Sav's forearm. He yanked it to him and brought his other hand
to bear. There was a crack. Sos let go and shoved the man out of the
circle. No warrior present could mistake the finality of a dripping compound
fracture. Men took hold of Sav as he staggered, hauled, at his arm and set the
exposed bone in place and bound the terrible wound in gauze, while Sos watched
mipassively from the circle. It had not been strictly necessary. He
could have won in a hundred kinder ways. But he had needed a victory that was
serious and totally convincing. Had Sav lost indecisively, or by some trick
blow that made him stumble from the circle like an intoxicated person,
unmarked, the gathered witnesses would have been quick to doubt his capability
or desire to fight, and the job would be unfinished. The break was tangible;
Sav's men knew immediately that no one could have succeeded where their leader
had failed, and that there had been no collusion and no cowardice. Sos had inflicted dreadful pain, knowing
that his erstwhile friend could bear it, in order to preserve what was more
important: the loser's reputation. "Put your second-in-command in charge
of this camp," Sos snapped at Sav, showing no softness. "You and I
take the trail-tomorrow morning, alone." CHAPTER NINETEEN Two men moved out, one with his arm in
cast and sling. They marched as far as the broken arm and loss of blood
permitted, and settled into a hostel for the' evening, without company. "Why?" Sav inquired as Sos fixed
supper. ` "Why the arm?" "No. I understand that. Why you?" "I have been assigned to take over
Sol's empire. He will hardly meet me in the circle until I bring down his chief
lieutenants." Sav leaned back carefully, favoring the
arm. "I mean why you-Sos?" First man, second day. He had betrayed
himself already. "You can trust me," Sav said. "I never told
anyone about your nights with Sola, and I wasn't bound by the circle code then,
not to you, I mean. I won't tell anyone now. The information belonged to me
only if I won it from you, and I didn't." "How did you know?" "Well, I did room with you quite a
spell, remember. I got to know you pretty well, and not just by sight. I know
how you think and how you smell. I was awake some last night-little ache in my
arm-and I walked by your tent." "How did you know me' sleeping when
you did not know me awake?" Sav smiled. "I recognized your
snore." "My-" He hadn't even known he
snored. "And one or two other things fit into
place," Sav continued. "Like the way you stared at the spot on the
ground where our little tent used to be-and I know you weren't remembering me!
And the way you hummed `Red River Valley' today while we marched, same way Sola
used to hum `Greensleeves,' even if you do carry a tune even worse than you did
before. And the way you took care to make me look good in the circle, make me
lose like a man. You didn't have to do that. You were taking care of me, same
way I took care of you before." "You took care of me?" "You know-keeping the gals away from
your tent all winter, even if I had to service `em myself. Sending a man to
bring Sol back when it was time. Stuff like that." Sol had stayed away...until Sola was
pregnant! "You knew about Sol?" "I'm just naturally nosy, `I guess.
But I can keep my mouth shut." "You certainly can!" Sos took a
moment to adjust himself to the changed situation. The staffer was a lot more
knowledgeable and discreet than he had ever suspected. "All right, Sav.
I'll tell you everything-and you can tell me how to keep my secrets so that
nobody else catches on. Fair enough?" "Deal! Except-" "No exceptions. I can't tell anyone
else." "Except a couple are going to know
anyway, no way to stop it. You get within a hundred feet of Sol, he'll know
you. He's that way. And you won't fool Sola long, either. The others-well, if
we can fake out Tor, no problem." Sav was probably right. Somehow the
thought did not disturb Sos; if he did his honest best to conceal his identity,
but was known by those closest to him anyway, he could hardly be blamed. The
word would not spread. "You asked `why me? That's the same
question I asked myself. They put pressure on me, but it wouldn't have been
enough if I hadn't had internal doubts. Why me? The answer is, because I built
the empire, though they didn't know that. I started it, I organized it, I
trained it, I left men after me who could keep it rolling. If it is wrong, then
I have a moral obligation to dismantle it-and I may be the only one who can do
it without calamitous bloodshed. I am the only one who really understands its
nature and the key individuals within it-and who can defeat Sol in the
circle." "Maybe you better start at the
beginning," Sav said. "You went away, then I heard you came back with
the rope, and Sol beat you and you went to the mountain-" It was late at night by the time the
complete story had been told. Tyl's camp was much larger than Sav's had
been. This was an acquisition tribe, contrasted to the training tribe, and by
itself numbered almost five-hundred warriors. This time there was no stupidity at
the entrance; Sav was a ranking member of the hierarchy, and there was the
unmistakable ring of command in his normally gentle voice as he cut through
obstacles. Ten minutes after they entered the camp they stood before Tyl
himself. "What brings you here unattended,
comrade?" Tyl inquired cautiously, not commenting on the mending arm. He
looked older, but no less certain of himself. "I serve a new master. This is the
nameless one, who sought me out and defeated me in the circle. Now he offers me
and my tribe against you and yours." Tyl contemplated Sos's tunic, trying to
penetrate to the body beneath it. "With all due respect, ex-comrade, my
tribe is more powerful than yours. He will have to meet my subchiefs
first." "Of course. Post a third of your
tribe to correspond to mine. After the nameless one defeats your man, he will
match both sections against the remainder. You can study' him today and meet
him tomorrow." "You seem to have confidence in
him," Tyl observed. Sav turned to Sos. "Master, if you
would remove your dress-" Sos obliged, finding it easy to let Sav
handle things. The man certainly had talent for it. This early acquisition had
been most fortunate. - Tyl looked. "I see," he said,
impressed. "And what is his weapon?" Then, "I see," again. That afternoon Sos knocked out the
subchief sworder with a single hammerblow of one fist to the mid-section. He
had the sword by the blade, having simply caught it in midthrust and held it. A
slight crease showed along the callus covering the metallic mesh embedded in
his palm where the edge had cut; that was all. He had closed upon the blade
carefully, but the witnesses had not been aware of that. They had assumed that
he had actually halted' the full thrust with an unprotected hand. Tyl, like Sav, was quick to learn. He,
too, employed the sword, and he fenced with Sos's hands as though they were
daggers, and with his head as though it were a club, and he kept his distance.
It was wise strategy. The singing blade maintained an expert defense, and Tyl
never took a chance. But he forgot one thing: Sos had feet as
well as hands and head. A sharp kick to the kneecap brought temporary paralysis
there, interfering with mobility. Tyl knew he had lost, then, for even a narrow
advantage inevitably grew, but he fought on, no coward. Not until both knees
were dislocated did he attempt the suicide plunge. Sos left the blade sticking in his upper
arm and touched his fingers to the base of Tyl's exposed neck, and it was over. Then he withdrew the blade and bound the
wound together himself. It had been a stab, not a slash, and the metal
reinforcement within the bone had stopped the point. The arm would heal. When Tyl could walk, Sos added him to the
party. They set out for the next major tribe, getting closer to Sol's own camp.
Tyl traveled with his family, since Sos had not guaranteed any prompt return to
the tribe, and Tyla took over household chores. The children stared at the man
who had defeated their father, hardly able to accept it. They were too young
yet to appreciate all the facts of battle, and had not understood that Tyl had
been defeated at the time he joined Sol's nascent group. There were no frank
conversations along the way Tyl did not recognize the nameless one, and Sav
cleverly nullified dangerous remarks., They caught up to Tor's tribe after three
weeks. Sos had determined that he needed one more leader in his retinue before
he had enough to force Sol into the circle. He now had authority over more than
six-hundred men-but eight tribes remained, some very large. Sol could still
preserve his empire by refusing to let these tribes accept the challenge and by
refraining from circle combat himself. But acquisition of a third tribe should
make Sos's chunk of empire too big to let go. Tor's tribe was smaller than Tyl's and
more loosely organized, but still a formidable spread. A certain number of
doubles teams were practicing, as though the encounter with the Pits had come
out about even. Sos expected competent preparations for his coming, and was not
disappointed. Tot met him promptly and took him into private conference,
leaving Sav and Tyl out of it. "I see you are a family man," he
said. Sos glanced at his bare wrist. "I was
once a family man." "Oh, I see." Tor, searching for
weakness, had missed. "Well, I understand- you came out of nowhere,'
defeated Sav and Tyl and mean to challenge Sol for his empire, and that you
actually enter the circle without a weapon." "Yes." "It would seem foolish for me to meet
you personally, since Tyl is a better fighter than I." Sos did not comment. "Yet it is not in my nature to avoid
a challenge. Suppose we do this: I will put my tribe up against yours if you
will meet my representative." "One of your subchiefs? I will not
put up six-hundred men against a minor." But Sos's real concern was
whether Tor recognized him. "I did not say that. I said my
representative, who is not a member of my group, against you, alone. If he
beats you, you will release your men and go your way; Sol will reconquer them
in time. If you overcome him, I will turn over my group to you, but I will
remain in the service of Sol. I do not care to serve any other master at this
time." "This is a curious proposition."
There had to be a hidden aspect to it, since Tor was always clever. "Friend, you are a curious
proposition." Sos considered it, but discovered nothing
inherently unfair about the terms. If he won, he had the tribe. If he lost, he
was still free to try for Sol at a later date. It did not matter whom he
fought; he would have to defeat the man sooner or later anyway, to prevent
resurgence of the empire under some new master. And it seemed that Tor did not recognize
him, which was a private satisfaction. Perhaps he had worried too much about
that. "Very well I will meet this
man." "He will behere in a couple of days.
I have already sent a runner to fetch him. Accept our hospitality in the
interim." Sos got up to leave. "One
thing," he said, remembering. "Who is this man?" "His name is Bog. Bog the club." Trust wily Tor to think of that! The one
warrior not even Sol had been able to defeat. It was three days before Bog showed up, as
big and happy as ever. He had not changed a bit in two years. Sos wanted to
rush out and shake the giant's hand and hear him exclaim "Okay!"
again, but he could not; he was a nameless stranger now and would have to meet
and overcome the man anonymously. This selection made clear why Tor had
arranged the terms as they were. Bog was entirely indifferent to power in the
tribal sense. He fought for the sheer joy of action and made no claims upon the
vanquished. The messenger bad only to whisper "Good fight!" and Bog
was on his way. And Tar had chosen well in another
respect, for Bog was the only man Sos knew of who shared virtual physical
invulnerability. Others had tried to prevail over the nameless one by skill and
had only been vanquished. Bog emplayed no skill, just inexhaustible power. The day was waning, and Tar prevailed upon
Bog to postpone the battle until morning. "Tough man, long fight," he
explained. "Need all day." Bog's grin widened. "Okay!" Sos watched the huge man put away food for
three and lick his lips in anticipation as several lovely girls clustered
solicitously around him and touched the bracelet upon his wrist. Sos felt
nostalgia. Here was a man who had an absolute formula for perpetual joy:
enormous power, driving appetites and no concern for the future. What a
pleasure it would be to travel with him again and bask in the reflected light of
his happiness! The reality might have been troubling for others, but never for
Bog. Yet it was to preserve the goodness in the
system that he fought now. By defeating Bog he would guarantee that there would
always be free warriors for such as Bog to fight. The empire would never
swallow them all. They waited only long enough for the sun
to rise to a reasonable height before approaching the circle in the morning.
The men of the camp were packed so tightly Tor had to clear a path to the
arena. Everyone knew what the stakes, were, except possibly Bog himself, who
didn't care; but the primary interest was in the combat itself. Only twice,
legend said, had Bog been stopped-once by the onset of night and once by a
fluke loss of his weapon. No one had ever actually defeated him. It was also said, however, that he never
entered the circle against the net or other unfamiliar weapon. Bog jumped in, already swinging his club
enthusiastically, while Sos remained outside the ring and stripped to his
trunks. He folded the long tunic carefully and stood up straight. The two men
looked at each other while the audience studied them. "They're the same size!" a man
exclaimed, awed. Sos started. He, the same size as the
giant? Impossible! Nonetheless, fact. Bog was taller and
broader across the shoulders, but Sos was now more solidly constructed. The
doctors had given him injections, in the underworld operatory to stimulate
muscular development, and the inserted protective materials added to his mass.
He was larger than he had been, and none of the added mass was fat. He probably
weighed almost twice what he had when he first set out in search of adventure. Each man had enormously overmuscled
shoulders and arms and a neck sheathed in scars; but where Bog slimmed down to
small hips. and comparatively puny legs, Sos had a midriff bulging with
protective muscles and thighs so thick he found it awkward to run. Now he carried no weapon: he was a weapon. He stepped into the circle. Bog proceeded as usual, swinging with
indifferent aim at head and body. Sos ducked and took other evasive action. He
had stood still to accept the blows of the staff, as a matter of demonstration,
but the club was a different matter. A solid hit on the head by such as Bog
could knock him senseless. The metal in his skull would not dent, but the brain
within would smash itself against the barrier like so much jelly. The
reinforced bones of arms and legs would not break, but even the toughened
gristle and muscle would suffer if pinched between that bone and the full force
of the club. Bog could hurt him. Sos avoided the moving club and shot an
arm up behind Bog's hand to block the return swing. He leaped inside and drove
the other fist into Bog's stomach so hard the man was pushed backward. It was
the rock-cracking blow. Bog shifted hands and brought the weapOn
savagely down to smash Sos's hip. He stepped back to regain balance and
continued the attack. He hadn't noticed the blow. Sos circled again, exercising the bruised
hip and marveling. The man was not exactly flabby in the stomach; that blow
could have ruptured the intestines of an ordinary warrior. The way he had
shifted grips on his club showed that there was more finesse to his attack than
men had given him credit for. As a matter of fact, Bog's swings were not wild
at all, now. They shifted angles regularly and the arcs were not wide. There
was no time for a sword to cut in between them, or a staff, and lesser weapons
would have no chance at all. Bog had an excellent all-purpose defense concealed
within his showy offense. Strange that he had never noticed this
before. Was Bog's manifest stupidity an act? Had Sos, who should certainly have
known better, assumed that a man as big and strong as Bog must be lacking in
mental qualities? Or was Bog a natural fighter, like Sol, who did what he did
unconsciously and who won because his instincts were good? Still, there would be weak points. There
had to be. Sos kicked at an exposed knee, hardly having time to set up for the
proper angle for dislocation-and had his own leg clipped by a seemingly
accidental descent of the club. He parried the club arm again, leading it out
of the way, and leaped to embrace Bog in a bear-hug, catching his two hands
tOgether behind the man's back. Bog held his breath and raised the club high in
the air and brought it down. Sos let go and shoved him away barely in time to
avoid a head blow that would have finished the fight. Yes, Bog knew how to defend himself. Next time, Sos blocked the arm and caught
it in both hands to apply the breaking `pressure. It was no use; Bog tensed his
muscles and was too strong. Bog flipped the club to the alternate hand again
and blasted away at Sos's back, forcing another hasty retreat. Sos tried once
more, pounding his reinforced knuckles into the arm just above the elbow,
digging for nerves, but had to let go; the club was too dangerous to ignore. He
could do a certain amount of weakening damage to Bog's arms that would, in
time, incapacitate the man, but in the meanwhile he would be subjected to a
similar amount of battery by the club, which would hardly leave him in fit
condition to fight again soon. It was apparent that simple measures would
not do the job. While consciousness remained, Bog would keep fighting-and he
was so constructed that he could not be knocked out easily. A stranglehold from
behind? Bog's club could whip over the back or around the side to pulverize the
opponent-long before consciousness departed- and how could a forearm do what
the rope could not? A hammer-blow to the base of the skull? It was as likely to
kill the man as to slow him down. Bog being what he was. But he was vulnerable. The kick to the
crotch, the stiffened finger to the eyeball. . . any rapid blow to a surface
organ would surely bring him down. Sos continued to dodge and parry, forearm
against forearm. Should he do it? Did -any need justify the deliberate and
permanent maiming of a friend? He didn't argue it. He simply decided to
fight as he had to: fairly. Just as the club would knock him out once
it connected, so one of his own blows or grips would bring down Bog, when
properly executed. Since Bog didn't know the meaning of defeat, and would never
give in to numbing blows or simple pain, there was no point in such tactics. He
would have to end the contest swiftly and decisively-which meant accepting at
least one full smash from the club as he set up his position. It was a
necessary risk. Sos timed the next pass, spun away from
it, ducked his head and thrust out in the high stamping kick aimed for Bog's
chin. The club caught him at the thigh, stunning the muscle and knocking him
sidewise, but his heel landed. Too high. It caught Bog's forehead and
snapped his head back with force abetted by the impact of the club upon his
leg. A much more dangerous blow than the one intended. Sos dropped to the ground, rolled over to
get his good leg under him, and leaped up again, ready to follow up with a
sustained knuckle-beat to the back of the neck. Bog could not swing effectively
so long as he was pinned to the ground, and even he could not withstand more
than a few seconds of- Sos halted. Suddenly he knew what-had happened. The
slight misplacement of the kick, providing added leverage against the head; the
forward thrust of Bog's large body as he swung; the feedback effect of the club
blow upon the leg; the very musculature constricting the clubber's neck these
things had combined to make the very special connection Sos had sought to
avoid. Bog's neck was broken. He was not dead-but the damage was
irreparable, here. If he survived, it would be as a paralytic. Bog would never
fight again. - Sos looked up, becoming aware of the
audience he had completely forgotten, and met Tor's eyes. Tor nodded gravely. - Sos picked up Bog's club and smashed it
with all his force against the staring head. CHAPTER TWENTY "Come with me," Sav said. Sos followed him into the forest, paying
no attention to the direction. He felt as he had when Stupid perished in the
snow. Here was a great, perhaps slow-witted but happy fellow-abruptly dead in a
manner no one had wanted or expected, least of all Sos himself. Sos had liked
the hearty clubber; he had fought by his side. By the definition of the circle,
Bog had been his friend. There were many ways he could have killed
the man, had that been his intent, or maimed him, despite his power. Sos's
efforts to avoid doing any real damage had been largely responsible for the
prolongation of the encounter- yet had led to nothing. Perhaps there had been no
way to defeat Bog without killing him. Perhaps in time Sos could convince
himself of that, anyway. At least he had seen to it that the man
died as he might have wished: by a swift blow from the club. Small comfort. Sav stopped and gestured. They were in a
forest glade, a circular mound with a small, crude pyramid of stones at the
apex. It was one of the places of burial and worship maintained by volunteer
tribesmen who did not choose to turn over the bodies of their friends to the
crazies for cremation. "In the underworld-could they have
saved him?" Sav inquired. "I think so." "But if you tried to take him
there-" "They would have blasted us both with
the flamethrower before we got within hailing. distance of the entrance. I am
forbidden ever to return." "Then, this is best," Sav said. They stood looking at the mound, knowing
that Bog would soon lie within it. "Sol comes to these churches every
few days, alone," Sav said. "I thought you'd like to know." Then it seemed, that no time passed, but
it had been a month of travel and healing, and he was standing beside another
timeless mound and Sol was coming to pray. Sol kneeled at the foot of the pyramid and
raised his eyes to it. Sos dropped to his own knees beside him. They stayed there
in silence for some time. "I had a friend," Sos said at
last. "I had to meet him in the circle, though I would not have chosen it.
Now he is buried here." "I, too," Sol said. "He
went to the mountain." "Now I must challenge for an empire I
do not want, and perhaps kill again, when all that I desire is
friendship." "I prayed here all day for
friendship," Sol said, speaking of all the mounds in the world as one, and
all times as one, as Sos bad done. "When I returned to my camp I thought
my prayer was answered-but he required what I could not give." He paused.
"I would give my empire to have that friend again." "Why can't we two talk away from
here, never to enter the circle again?" "I would take only my daughter."
He looked at Sos, for the first time since staff and rope bad parted, and if he
recognized him as anything more than the heralded nameless challenger, or found
this unheralded mode of contact strangh, he did not say. "I would give you
her mother, since your bracelet is dead." "I would accept her, in the name of
friendship." "In the name of friendship." They stood up and shook hands. It was as
close as they could, come to acknowledging recognition. The camp was monstrous. Five of the
remaining tribes had migrated to rejoin their master, anticipating the arrival
of the challenger. Two thousand men spread across plain and forest with their
families, sleeping in communal tents and eating at communal hearths. Literate
men supervised distribution of supplies and gave daily instruction in reading
and figuring to groups of apprentices. Parties trekked into the mountains,
digging for the ore that the books said was there, while others cultivated the
ground to grow. the nutritive plants that other books said could be raised.
Women practiced weaving and knitting in groups, and one party had a crude
native loom. The empire was now too large to feed itself from the isolated
cabins of a single area, too independent to depend upon any external source for
clothing or weapons. "This is Sola," Sol said,
introducing - the elegant, sultry high lady. He spoke to her: "I would
give you to the nameless one. He is a powerful warrior, though he carries no
weapon." "As you wish," she said
indifferently. She glanced at Sos, and through him. "Where is his bracelet?
What should I call myself?" "Keep the clasp I gave you. I will
find another." "Keep the name you bear, I have none
better." "You're crazy," she said,
addressing both. . "This is Soli," Sol said as the
little girl entered the compartment. He picked her up and held her at bead
height. She grasped a tiny staff and waved it dangerously. "I'm a Amazon!" she said, poking
the stick at Sos. "I'm fighting in circle." They moved on to the place where the
chieftains gathered: Sav and Tyl together, Tor and Tun, and Neq and three
others Sos did not recognize in another group. They spread out to form a
standing circle as Sol and Sos approached. "We have reached a tentative
agreement on terms," Sav said. "Subject to approval by the two
masters, of course." "The terms are these," Sol said,
not giving him a chance to continue. "The empire will be disbanded. Each
of you will command the tribe you now govern in our names, and Tot his old
tribe, but you will never meet each other in the circle." They stared at him uncomprehendingly.
"You fought already?" Tun inquired. "I have quit the circle." "Then we must serve the nameless
one." "I have quit the circle too,"
Sos said. "But the empire will fall apart
without one of you as master. No one else is strong enough!" Sol turned his back on them. "It is
done," he said. "Let's take our things and go." "Wait a minute!" Tyl exclaimed,
running stiff-legged after them. "You owe us an explanation." Sol shrugged, offering none. Sos turned
about and spoke. "Four years ago you all served small tribes or traveled
alone. You slept in cabins or in private tents, and you did not need anything
that was not provided. You were free to go and to live as you chose. "Now you travel in large tribes and
you fight for other men when they tell you to. You till the land, working as
the crazies do, because your numbers are too great for the resources of any one
area. You mine for metals, because you no longer trust the crazies to do it for
you, though they have never broken trust. You study from books, because you
want the things civilization can offer. But this is not the way it should be.
We know what civilization leads to. It brings destruction of all the values of
the circle. It brings competition for material things you do not need. Before
long you will overpopulate the Earth and become a scourge upon it, like shrews
who have overrun their feed ing grounds. "The records show that the end result
of empire is-the Blast." But he hadn't said it well. All but Sav peered incredulously at him.
"You claim," Tot said slowly, "that unless we remain primitive
nomads, dependent upon the crazies, ignorant of finer things, there will be a
second Blast?" "In time, yes. That is what happened
before. It is our duty to see that it never happens again." "And you believe that the answer is
to keep things as they are, disorganized?' "So more men like Bog can die in the
circle?" Sos stood as if stricken. Was he on the
right side, after all? "Better that, than that we all die in
the Blast," Sol put in surprisingly. "There are not enough of us,
now, to recover again." Unwittingly, he had undercut Sos's
argument, since overpOpulation was the problem of empire. Neq turned on Sol. "Yet you preserve
the circle by deserting it!" Sav, who understood both sides, finally
spoke. "Sometimes you have to give up something you love, something you
value, so as not to destroy it. I'd call that sensible enough." "I'd call it cowardice!" Tyl
said. Both Sol and Sos jumped toward him
angrily. Tyl stood firm. "Each of you defeated
me in the circle. I will serve either. But if you fear to face each other for
supremacy, I must call you what you are." "You have no right to build an empire
and throw it away like that," Tor said. "Leadership means
responsibifity." "Where did you learn all this
'history'?" Neq demanded. "I don't believe it." "We're just beginning to cooperate
like men, instead of playing like children," Tun said. Sol looked at Sos. "They have no
power over us. Let them talk." , Sos stood indecisively. What these
suddenly assertive men were saying made distressing sense. How could he be sure
that what the master of the underworld had told him was true? There were so
many obvious advantages of civilization-and it had taken thousands of years for
the Blast to come, before. Had it really been the fault of civilization, or had
there been factors he didn't know about? Factors that might no longer exist.... Little Soli appeared and ran toward Sol.
"Are you going to fight now, Daddy?" Tyl stepped ahead of him and managed to
intercept her, squatting with difficulty since his knees were still healing.
"Soli, what would you do if your daddy decided not to fight?" She presented him with the round-eyed
stare. "Not fight?" No one else spoke. "If he said he wouldn't go in the
circle any more," Tyl prompted her. "If he went away and never fought
again." Soil burst out crying. Tyl let her go She ran to Sol. "You
go in `the circle, Daddy!" she exclaimed. "Show him!" It had happened again. Sol faced him,
defeated. "I must fight for my daughter." Sos struggled with himself, but knew that
the peaceful settlement had flown. He saw, in a terrible revelation, that this,
not name, woman or empire, had been the root of each of their encounters: the
child. The child called Soli had been there throughout; the `circle had
determined which man would claim the name and privilege of fatherhood. Sol could not back down, and neither could
Sos. Bob, of the underworld, had made clear what would happen if Sos allowed
the empire to stand. "Tomorrow, then," Sos said, also
defeated. "Tomorrow-friend." "And the winner rules the empire-all
of it!" Tyl shouted, and the others agreed. Why did their smiles look lupine? They ate together, the two masters with
Sola and Soli. "You will take care of my daughter," Sol said. He did
not need to define the circumstance further. Sos only nodded. Sola was more direct. "Do you want me
tonight?" Was this the woman he had longed for? Sos
studied her, noting the voluptuous figure, the lovely features. She did not
recognize him, he was certain-yet she had accepted an insulting alliance with
complacency. "She-loved another," Sol said.
"Now nothing matters to her, except power. It is not her fault." "I still love him," she said.
"If his body is dead, his memory is not. My own body does not
matter." Sos continued to look at her-but the image
he saw was of little Sosa of the underworld, the girl who wore his bracelet.
The girl Bob had threatened to send in his place, should Sos refuse to
undertake the mission . . . to work her way into Sol's camp as anybody's woman
and to stab Sol with a poisoned dart and then herself, leaving the master of
empire dead and disgraced. The girl who would still be sent, if Sos failed. At first it had been Sol's fate that had
concerned him, though Bob never suspected this. Only by agreeing to the mission
could Sos arrange to turn aside its treachery. But as the time of training
passed, Sosa's own peril had become as important. If he betrayed the underworld
now, she would pay the penalty. Sola and Sosa: the two had never met, yet
they controlled his destiny. He had to act to protect them both-and he dared
tell neither why. "In the name of friendship, take
her!" Sol exclaimed. "I have nothing left to offer." "In the name of friendship," Sos
whispered. He was sickened by the whole affair, so riddled with sacrifice and
dishonor. He knew that the man Sola embraced in- her mind would be the one who
had gone to the mountain. She might never know the truth. And the woman he embraced would be Sosa.
She would never know, either. He had not realized until he left her that he
loved her more. At noon the next day they met at the
circle. Sos wished there were some way he could lose, but he knew at the same
moment that this was no solution. Sol's victory would mean his death; the
underworld had pronounced it. Twice he had met Sol in battle, striving
to win and failing. This time he would strive in his heart to lose, but had to
win. Better the humiliation of one, than the death of two. Sol had chosen the daggers. His handsome
body glistened in the sunlight-but Sos imagined with sadness the way that body
would look after the terrible hands of the nameless one closed upon it. He
looked for some pretext to delay the onset, but found none. The watchers were
massed and waiting, and the commitment had been made. The masters had to meet,
and there was no friendship in the circle. Sos would spare his friend if he
were able-but he had to win. They entered the circle together and faced
each other for a moment, each respecting the other's capabilities. Perhaps each
still hoped for some way to stop it, even now. There was no way. It had been
unrealistic to imagine that this final encounter could be reneged. They were
the masters: no longer, paradoxically, their own masters. Sos made the first move. He jumped close
and drove a sledgehammer fist at Sol's stomach-and caught his balance as the
effort came to nothing. Sol had stepped aside, as he had to, moving more
swiftly than seemed possible, as be always did and a shallow slash ran the
length of the challenger's forearm. The fist had missed, the knife had not
wounded seriously, and the first testing of skill had been accomplished. Sos had known better than to follow up
with a second blow in the moment Sol appeared to be off-balance. Sol was never
caught unaware. Sol had refrained from committing the other knife, knowing that
the seeming ponderosity of Sos's hands was illusory; Tactics and strategy at
this level of skill looked crude only because so many simple ploys were useless
or suicidal; finesse seemed like bluff only to the uninitiate. They circled each other, watching the
placements of feet and balance of torso rather than face or hands. The
expression in a face could lie, but not the attitude of the body; the motion of
a hand could switch abruptly, but not that of a foot. No major commitment could
be made without preparation and reaction. Thus Sol seemed to hold the twin blades
lightly while Sos hardly glanced at them. Sol moved, sweeping both points in toward
the body, one high, the other low. Sos's hands were there, closing about the
two wrists as the knives were balked by protected shoulder and belly, and So!
pinioned. He applied pressure slowly, knowing that the real ploy had not yet
been executed. Sol was strong, but he could not hope to
compete with his opponent's power. Gradually his arms bent down as the
vice-like grip intensified, and the fingers on the knives loosened. Then Sol
flexed both wrists-and they spun about within the grip! No wonder his body
shone: he had greased it. Now the daggers took on life of their own,
flipping over together to center on the imprisoning manacles. The points dug
in, braced against clamped hands, feeling for the vulnerable tendons, and they
were feather-sharp. Sos had to let go. His hardened skin could
deflect lightning slashes, but not the anchored probing he was exposed to here.
He released -one wrist only, yanking tremendously at the other trying to break
it while his foot lashed against the man's inner thigh. But Sol's free blade
whipped across unerringly, to bury itself in the flesh of Sos's other forearm,
and it was not the thigh but the hard bone of hip that met the moving foot. It
was far more dangerous to break with Sol than to close with him. They parted, the one with white marks
showing the crushing pressure exerted against him, the other with spot
punctures and streaming blood from one arm. The second testing had passed. It
was known that if the nameless one could catch the daggers, he could not hold
them, and the experienced witnesses nodded gravely. The one was stronger, the
other faster, and the advantage of the moment lay with Sol. The battle continued. Bruises appeared
upon Sol's body, and countless cuts blossomed on Sos's, but neither scored
definitely. It had become a contest of attrition. This could go on for a long time, and no
one wanted that. A definite decision was required, not a suspect draw. One
master had to prevail or the other. By a certain unvoiced mutual consent they
cut short the careful sparring and played for the ultimate stakes. Sol dived, in a motion similar to the one
Sos had used against him during their first encounter, going not for the almost
invulnerable torso' but the surface `muscles and tendons of the legs. Sol's
success would cripple Sos, and put him at a fatal disadvantage. He leaped
aside, but the two blades followed as Sol twisted like a serpent. He was on his
back now, feet in the air, ready to smite the attacked. He had been so adept at
nullifying prior attacks that Sos was sure the man was at least partially
familiar with weaponless techniques. This might also explain Sol's phenomenal
success as a warrior. The only real advantage Sos had was brute strength. He used it. He hunched his shoulders and
fell upon Sol, pinning him by the weight of his body and closing both hands
about his throat. Sol's two knives came up, their motion restricted but not
blocked, and stabbed into the gristle on either side of Sos's own neck. The
force of each blow was not great, since the position was quite awkward, but the
blades drove again and again into the widening wounds. The neck was the best
protected part of his body, but it could not sustain this attack for long. Sos lifted himself and hurled the lighter
man from side to side, never relinquishing the cruel constriction, but his
position, too, was improper for full effect. Then, as his head took fire with
the exposure of vital nerves, he knew that he was losing this phase; the blades
would bring him down before Sol finally relinquished that-tenacious
consciosness. It would not be possible to finish it
gently. He broke, catching Sol's hair to hold his
head down, and hammered his horny knuckle into the exposed windpipe. Sol could not breathe and was in
excruciating pain.. His throat had been crushed. Still the awful daggers
searched for Sos's face, seeking, if not victory, mutual defeat. It was not in
Sol to lose in the circle. Sos used his strength once more. He caught
one blade in his hand, knowing that the edge could not slip free from his
flesh. With the other hand he grabbed again for the hair. He stood up, carrying
Sol's body with him. He whirled about and flung his friend out of the circle. As quickly as he had possession of the
circle, he abdicated it, diving after his fallen antagonist. Sol lay on the
ground, eyes bulging, hands clasping futilely at his throat. Sos ripped them
away and dug his fingers into the sides of the neck, massaging it roughly. His
own blood dripped upon Sol's chest as he squatted above him. - "It's over!" someone screamed.
"You're out of the circle! Stop!" Sos did not stop. He picked one dagger
from the ground and cut into the base of Sol's throat, using the knowledge his
training in destruction had provided. A body fell upon him, but he was braced
against it. He lifted one great arm and flung the person away without looking.
He widened the incision until a small hole opened in Sol's trachea; then he put
his mouth to the wound. More men fell upon him, yanking at his
arms and legs, but he clung fast. Air rushed into the unconscious man's lungs
as Sos exhaled, and his friend was breathing again, precariously. "Sav! It's me, Sav," a voice
bellowed in his ear, "Red River! Let go! I'll take over!" Only then did Sos lift bloodflecked lips
and surrender to unconsciousness. He woke to pain shooting along his neck.
His hand found bandages there. Sola leaned over him, soft of expression, and
mopped the streaming sweat from his face with a cool sponge. "I know
you," she murmured as she saw his eyes open. "I'll never leave
you-nameless one." Sos tried to speak, but not even the croak
came out. "Yes, you saved him," she said. "Again. He can't talk
any more, but he's in better shape than you are. Even though you won." She
leaned~ down to kiss him lightly. "It was brave of you to rescue him like
that-but nothing is changed." Sos sat up. His neck exploded into agony
as he put stress upon it, and he could not turn his head, but he kept on
grimly. He was in the main tent, in what was evidently Sola's compartment. He
looked about by swiveling his body. No one else was present. Sola took his arm gently. "I'll wake
you before he goes. I promise. Now lie down before you kill
yourself-again." Everything seemed to be repeating. She had
cared for him like this once long ago, and he had fallen in love with her. When
he needed help, she was- Then it was another day. "It's
time," she said, waking him with a kiss. She had donned her most elegant
clothing and was as beautiful as he had ever seen her. It had been premature to
discount his love for her; it had not died. Sol was standing outside with his
daughter, a bandage on his throat and discoloration remaining on his body, but
otherwise - fit and strong. He smiled when he saw Sos and came over to shake
hands. No words were necessary. Then he placed Soli's little hand in Sos's and
turned away. The men of the camp stood in silence as
Sol walked past them, away from the tent. He wore a pack but carried no weapon. "Daddy!" Soli cried, wrenching
away from Sos and running after him. - Sav jumped out and caught her. "He
goes to the mountain," he explained gently. "You must stay with your
mother and your new father." Soli struggled free again and caught up to
Sol. "Daddy!" Sol turned, kneeled, kissed her and turned her to face
the way she had come. He stood up quickly and resumed his walk. Sos remembered
the time he had tried to send Stupid down the mountain. "Daddy!" she cried once more,
refusing to leave him. "I go with you!" Then, to show she understood:
"I die with you." - Sol turned again and looked beseechingly
at the assembled men. No one moved. Finally he picked Soli up and walked out
of the camp. Sola put her face to Sos's shoulder and
sobbed silently, refusing to go after her daughter. "She belongs to
him," she said through her tears. "She always did." As be watched the lonely figures depart,
Sos saw what was in store for them. Sol would ascend the mountain, carrying the
little girl. He would not be daunted by the snow or the death that waited him.
He would drive on until overwhelmed by the cold, and fall at last with his face
toward the top, shielding his daughter's body with his own until the end. - Sos knew what would happen then, and who
would- be waiting to adopt a gallant husband and a darling daughter. There
would be the chase in the recreation room, perhaps, and special exercise for
Soli. It had to be, for Sosa would recognize the child. The child she had
longed to bear herself. Take her! he thought. Take her-in the name
of love. While Sos remained to be the architect of
the empire's quiet destruction, never certain whether he was doing the right
thing. He had built it in the name of another man; now he would bring it down
at the behest of a selfish power clique whose purpose was to prevent
civilization from arising on the surface. To prevent power from arising. Sos had always been directed in key
decisions by the action of other men, just as his romancing had been directed
by those women who reached for it. Sol had given him his name and first
mission; Dr. Jones had given him his weapon; Sol had sent him to the mountain
and Bob had sent him back. Sol's lieutenants had forced the mastership upon
him, not realizing that he was the enemy of the empire. Would the time ever come when he made his
own decisions? The threat that had existed against Sol now applied against Sos:
if he did not dismantle the empire, someone would come for him, someone he
would have no way to recognize or guard against, and hostages would die. Three
of them, one a child... He looked at Sola, lovely in her sorrow,
and knew that the woman he loved more would belong to Sol. Nothing had changed.
Dear little Sosa. Sos faced the men of his empire, thousands strong. They
thought him master now-but was he the hero, or the villain? CHAPTER
ONE The two
itinerant warriors approached the hostel tram opposite directions. Both were
garbed conventionally: dark pantaloons cinched at waist and knee, loose white
jacket reaching to hips and elbows and hanging open at the front, elastic sneakers.
Both wore their hair medium: cropped above the eyebrows in front, above the
ears on the sides, and above the jacket collar behind, uncombed. Both beards
were short and scant. The man from the east wore a standard
straight sword, the plastic scabbard strapped across his broad back. He was
young and large, if unhandsome, and his black brows and hair gave him a
forbidding air that did not match his nature. He was well-muscled and carried
his weight with the assurance of a practicing athlete. The one from the west was shorter and more
slender, but also in fine physical trim. His blue eyes and fair hair set off a
countenance so finely molded that it would have been almost womanish without
the beard, but there was nothing effeminate about his manner. He pushed before
him a little one-wheeled cart, a barrow-bag, from which several feet of shining
metal pole projected. The dark-haired man arrived before the
round building first and waited politely for the other to come up. The3
surveyed each other briefly before speaking. A young woman emerged, dressed in
the attractive one-piece wrap around of the available. She looked from one
visitor to the other, her eyes fixing for a moment upon the handsome golden
bracelet clasping the left wrist of each, but kept her silence. The sworder glanced at her once as she
approached appreciating the length of her glossy midnight tresses and the
studied voluptuousness of her figure, then spoke to the man with the cart.
"Will you share lodging with me tonight, friend? I seek mastery of other
things than men." "I seek mastery in the circle,"
the other replied, "but I will share lodging." They smiled and shook
hands. The blond man faced the girl. "I need
no woman." She dropped her eyes, disappointed, but
flicked them up immediately to cover the sworder. He responded after an
appropriate pause. "Will you try the night with me, then, damsel? I
promise no more." The girl flushed with pleasure. "I
will try the night with you, sword, expecting no more." He grinned and clapped his right hand to
the bracelet, twisting it off. "I am Sol the sword, of philosophic bent.
Can you cook?" She nodded, and he handed the bracelet to her. "You
will, cater to my friend also, for the evening meal, and clean his uniform." The other man interrupted his smile.
"Did I mishear your name, sir? I am Sol." The larger warrior turned slowly,
frowning. "I regret you did not. I have held this name since I took up my
blade this spring. But perhaps you employ another weapon? There is no need for
us to differ." The girl's eyes went back and forth
between them. "Surely your arm is the staff, warrior," she said
anxiously, gesturing at the barrow. "I am Sol," the man said firmly,
"of the staff-and the sword. No one else may bear my name." The sworder looked disgruntled. "Do
you quarrel with me, then? I would have it otherwise." "I quarrel only with your name. Take
another, and there is no strife between us." "I have earned this name by this
blade. I can not give it up." "Then I must deprive you of it in the
circle, sir." "Please," the girl protested.
"Wait until morning. There is a television inside, and a bath, and I will
fix a fine repast." "Would you borrow the bracelet of a
man whose name has been questioned?" the sworder inquired gently. "It
must be now, pretty plaything. You may serve the winner." She bit her red lip, chastened, and handed
back the bracelet. "Then, will you permit me to stand witness?" The men exchanged glances and shrugged.
"Stand witness, girl, if you have the stomach for it," the blond man
said.' He led the way down a beaten side-trail marked in red. A hundred yards below the cabin a
fifteen-foot ring was laid out, marked by a flat plastic rim of bright yellow
and an outer fringe of gravel. The center was flat, finely barbered turf, a
perfect disk of green lawn. This was the battle circle, heart of this world's
culture. The black-haired man removed his harness
and jacket to expose the physique of a giant, great sheathes of muscle overlaid
shoulders, rib-cage and belly, and his neck and waist were thick. He drew his
sword: a gleaming length of tempered steel with a beaten silver hilt. He flexed
it in the air a few times and tested it on a nearby sapling. A single swing and
the tree fell, cleanly severed at the base. The other opened his barrow and drew forth
a similar weapon from a compartment. Packed beside it were dagger,
singlesticks, a club, the metal ball of a morningstar mace and the long
quarterstaff. "You master all these weapons?" the girl inquired, astonished.
He only nodded. The two men approached the circle and
faced each other across it, toes touching the outer rim. "I contest for
the name," the blond declared, "by sword, staff, stick, star, knife
and club. Select an alternate, and this is unnecessary." "I will go nameless first," the
dark one replied: "By the sword I claim the name, and if I ever take
another weapon it will be only to preserve that name. Take your best
instrument: I will match with my blade." "For name and weapons, then," the
blond said, beginning to show anger. "The victor will possess them all.
But, since I wish you no personal harm, I will instead oppose you with the
staff." "Agreed!" It was the other's
turn to glower. "The one who is defeated yields the name and these six
weapons, nor will he ever lay claim to any of these again!" The girl listened appalled, hearing the
stakes magnify beyond reason, but did not dare protest. They stepped inside the battle circle and
became blurs of motion. The girl had expected a certain incongruity, since
small men usually carried the lighter or sharper weapons while the heavy club
and long staff were left to the large men. Both warriors were so skilled,
however, that such notions became meaningless. She tried to follow thrust and counter,
but soon became hopelessly confused. The figures whirled and struck, ducked and
parried, metal blade rebounding from metal staff and, in turn, blocking
defensively. Gradually, she made out the course of the fight. The sword was actually a fairly massive
weapon; though hard to stop, it was also slow to change its course, so there
was generally time for the opposing party to counter an aggressive swing. The
long staff, on the other hand, was more agile than it looked, since both hands
exerted force upon it and made for good leverage-but it could deliver a
punishing blow only against a properly exposed target. The sword was primarily
offensive; the staff, defensive. Again and again the sword whistled savagely at
neck or leg or torso, only to be blocked crosswise by some section of the
staff. At first, it had seemed as though the men,
were out to kill each other; then, it was evident that each expected his
aggressive moves to be countered and was not trying for bloody victory so much
as tactical initiative. Finally, it appeared to be a deadlock between two
extraordinarily talented warriors. Then the tempo changed. The blond Sol took
the offensive, using the swift staff to force his opponents back and Off
balance by repeated blows at arms, legs and head. The sworder jumped out of the
way often, rather than trying to parry the multiple blows with his single
instrument; evidently the weight of his weapon was growing as the furious pace
continued. Swords were not weapons of endurance. The staffer had conserved his
strength and now had the advantage.. Soon the tiring sword-arm would slow too
much and leave the body vulnerable. But not quite yet. Even she, an
inexperienced observer, could guess that the large man was tiring too quickly
for the amount of muscle he possessed. It was a ruse-and the staffer suspected
it, too, for the more the motions slowed the more cautious he became. He
refused to be lured into any risky commitment. Then the sworder tried an astonishing
strategem: as the end of the staff drove at his side in a fast horizontal
swing, he neither blocked nor retreated. He threw himself to the ground,
letting the staff pass over him. Then, rolling on his side, he slashed, in a
vicious backhand arc aimed at the ankles. The staffer jumped, surprised by this
unconventional and dangerous maneuver; but even as his feet rose over the blade
and came down again, it was swishing in a reverse arc. The staffer was unable to leap again
quickly enough, since he was just landing. But he was not so easily trapped. He
had kept his balance and maintained control over his weapon with marvelous
coordination. He jammed the end of the staff into the turf between his feet
just as the sword struck. Blood spurted as the blade cut into one calf, but the
metal of the staff bore the brunt and saved him from hamstringing or worse. He
was wounded and partially crippled, but still able to fight. The ploy had failed, and it was the end
for the sworder. The staff lifted and struck him neatly across the side of the
head as he tried to rise, sending him spinning out of the circle. He fell in
the gravel, stunned, still gripping his weapon but no longer able to bring it
into play. After a moment he realized where he was, gave one groan of dismay,
and dropped the sword. He had lost. Sol, now the sole owner of the name,
hurled the staff into the ground beside his barrow and stepped over the plastic
rim. He gripped the loser's arm and helped him to his feet. "Come-we must
eat," he said. The girl was jolted out of her reverie.
"Yes-! will tend your wounds," she said. She led the way back to the
cabin, prettier now that she was not trying to impress. The building was a smooth cylinder, thirty
feet in diameter and ten high, the outer wall a sheet of hard plastic seemingly
wrapped around it with no more original effort than one might have applied to
enclose a package. A transparent cone topped it, punctured at the apex to allow
the chimney column to emerge. From a
distance it was possible to see through the cone to the shiny machinery beneath
it: paraphernalia that caught and tamed the light of the sun and provided
regular power for the operation of the interior devices. There were no windows, and the single door
faced south: a rotating trio of glassy panels that admitted them singly without
allowing any great flow of air. It was cool inside, and bright; the large
central compartment was illuminated by the diffused incandescence of floor and
ceiling. The girl hauled down couch-bunks from the
curving inner side of the wall and saw them seated upon the nylon upholstery.
She dipped around the rack of assorted weapons, clothing and bracelets to run
water in the sink set into the central column, In a moment she brought back a
basin of warm water and set about sponging off Sol's bleeding leg and dressing
it. She went on to care for the bruise on the loser's head, while the two men
talked. There was no rancor between them, now that the controversy had been
resolved. "How did you come by that motion with
the sword?" Sol inquired, not appearing to notice the ministrations of the
girl though she gave him more than perfunctory attention. "It very nearly
vanquished me." "I am unsatisfied with conventional
ways," the nameless one replied as the girl applied astringent medication.
"I ask 'Why must this be?' and 'How can it be improved?' and 'Is. there
meaning in this act? I study the writings of the ancients, and sometimes I come
upon the answers, if I can not work them out for myself." "I am impressed. I have met no
warrior before who could read-and you fought well." "Not well enough." The tone was
flat. "Now I must seek the mountain." "I am sorry this had to pass,"
Sol said sincerely. The nameless one nodded curtly. No more
was said for a time. They took turns in the shower compartment, also set in the
central column, and dried and changed clothing, indifferent to the presence of
the girl. Bandaged on head and leg, they shared the
supper the girl prepared. She had quietly folded down the dining table from the
north face and set up stools, while she kept her feet and ferried dishes from
range and refrigerator-the last of the fixtures of the column. They did not
inquire the source of the spiced white meat or the delicate wine; such things
were taken for granted, and even looked down upon, as was the hostel itself. "What is your objective in
life?" the nameless one inquired as they lingered over the ice cream, and
the girl washed the dishes. "I mean to fashion an empire." "A tribe of your own? I have no doubt
you can do it." "An empire. Many tribes. I am a
skilled warrior-better in the circle than any I have seen. Better than the
masters of tribes. I will take what my arm brings me-but I have not encountered
any I wish to keep, except yourself, and we did not contest for mastery. Had I
known how good you were, I would have set different terms." The other chose to ignore the compliment,
but it pleased him. "To build a tribe you need honorable men, proficient
in their specialties, who are capable of fighting for you and bringing others
into your group. You need young ones, as young as yourself, who will listen to
advice and profit from it. To build an empire you need more." "More? I have not even found young
warriors that are worthwhile. Only incompetent amateurs and feeble oldsters." "I know. I saw few good fighters in
the east, and had you found any in the west you would not have traveled alone.
I never lost an engagement, before." He was silent a moment, remembering
that he was no longer a warrior. To cover up the hurt that grew in him, he
spoke again. "Haven't you noticed how old the masters are, and how
careful? They will not fight at all unless they believe they can win, and they
are shrewd at such judgments. All the best warriors are tied to them." "Yes," Sol agreed, perturbed.
"The good ones will not contend for mastership, only for sport. It makes
me angry." "Why should they? Why should an
established master risk the work of a lifetime, while you risk only your
service? You must have stature. You must have a tribe to match his; only then
will any master meet you in the circle." "How can I form a decent tribe when
no decent men will fight?" Sol demanded, growing heated again. "Do
your books answer that?" "I never sought mastery. But if I
were building a tribe, or an empire especially, I would search out promising
youths and bind them to myself, even though they were not proficient in the
circle yet. Then I would take them to some private place and teach them all I
knew about combat, and make them practice against each other and me until they
were fully competent. Then I would have a respectable tribe, and I would take
it out to meet and conquer established tribes." "What if the other masters still
refused to enter the circle?" Sol was quite interested in this turn of the
discussion. "I would find some way to persuade
them. Strategy would be required-the terms would have to appear even, or
slightly in favor of the other party. I would show them men that they wanted,
and bargain with them until they were ashamed not to meet me." "I am not good at bargaining,"
Sol said. "You could have some bright tribesmen
bargain for you, just as you would have others to fight for you. The master
doesn't have to do everything himself; he delegates the chores to others, while
he governs over all." Sol was thoughtful. "That never
occurred to me. Fighters with the weapons and fighters with the mind." He
pondered some more. "How long would it take to train such a tribe, once
the men were taken?" "That depends upon how good you are
at training, and how good the men are that you have to work with. How well they
get along. There are many factors." "If you were doing it, with the men
you have met in your travels." "A year." "A year!" Sol was dismayed. "There is no substitute for careful
preparation. A mediocre tribe could perhaps be formed in a few months, but not
an organization fit to conquer an empire. That would have to be prepared for
every contingency, and that takes times. Time and constant effort and
patience." "I do not have patience." The girl finished her work and returned to
listen. There were no compartments within the cabin, but she had gone around
the column to the shower stall and changed. She now wore an alluring gown that
accentuated a fine cleavage and a narrow waist. Sol remained thoughtful, not seeming to
notice the girl though she drew her stool close to him. "Where would there
be a suitable place for such training, where others would not spy and
interfere?" "In the badlands." "The badlands! No one goes
there!" "Precisely. No one would come across
you there, or suspect what you were doing. Can you think of a better
situation?" "But it is death!" the girl
said, forgetting her place. "Not necessarily. I have learned that
the kill-spirits of the Blast are retreating. The old books call it 'radiation,
and it fades in time. The intensity is measured in Roentgen and it is strongest
in the center. It should be possible to tell by the plants and animals whether
a given area within the markers has become safe. You would have to be very
careful about penetrating too far inside, but near the edge-" "I would not have you go to the
mountain," Sol broke in. "I have need of a man like you." "Nameless and weaponless?" He
laughed bitterly. "Go your way, fashion your empire, Sol of all
instruments. I was merely conjecturing." Sol persisted. "Serve me for a year,
and I will give you back a portion of your name. It is your mind I require, for
it is better than mine." "My mind!" But the black-haired
one was intrigued. He had spoken of the mountain, but did not really want to
die. There were many curious things remaining to be fathomed, many books to be
studied, many thoughts to be thought. He had employed his weapon in the circle
because it was the established method of manhood, but despite his erstwhile
prowess and physique he was a scholar and experimenter at heart. Sol was watching him. "I
offer-Sos." "Sos-the weaponless," he said,
mulling it over. He did not like the sound of it, but it was a reasonable alternative,
close to his original name. "What would you want me to do, in return for
the name?" "The training, the camp, the building
of empire you described-I want you to do it for me. To be my fighter of the
mind. My advisor." "Sos the advisor." The notion
grew on him, and The name sounded better. "The
men would not listen to me. I would need complete authority, or it would come
to nothing. If they argued, and I with no weapon-" "Who argues, dies," Sol said
with absolute conviction. "By my hand." "For one year-and I keep the
name?" "Yes." He thought of the challenge of it, the
chance to test his theories in action. "I accept the offer." They reached across the table and shook
hands gravely. "Tomorrow we begin the empire," Sol said. The girl looked up. "I would come
with you," she said. Sol smiled, not looking at her. "She wants your
bracelet again, Sos." "No." She was troubled, seeing
her hints come to nothing. "Not-without-" "Girl," Sol reminded her
sternly, "I want no woman. This man fought well; he is stronger than many
who still bear weapons, and a scholar, which I am not. You would not be shamed
to wear his emblem." She thrust out her lip. "I would
come-myself." Sol shrugged. "As you wish. You will
cook and wash for us, until you take a man. We will not be staying in a cabin
always, though." He paused, thinking of something. "Sos, my
advisor-is this wise?" Sos studied the woman, now petulant but
still lovely. He tried, not to be moved by her cleavage. "I do not think
so. She is excellently proportioned and a talented cook, but headstrong. She
would be a disruptive influence, unattached." She glared at him. "I want a name, as
you do!" she snapped. "An honorable name." Sol crashed his first against the table so
hard the vinyl surface flexed. "You anger me, girl! Do you claim the name
I give lacks honor?" She retreated hastily. "No, man of
all weapons. But you do not offer it to me." "Take it, then!" He flung his
golden bracelet at her. "But I need no woman." Baffled but exultant, she picked up the
heavy piece am squeezed it together to fit her wrist. Sos looked on, ill at
ease. CHAPTER TWO Two weeks later they struck the red
markers of warning in the open country to the north. The foliage did not
change, but they knew there would be few animals and no men beyond the sinister
line of demarcation. Even those who chose to die preferred the mountain, for
that was a quick, honorable leavetaking, while the badlands were reputed to
bring torture and horror. Sol stopped, discommoded by the markers.
"If it is safe, why are they still here?" he demanded. Sola nodded
heartily, unashamed of her fear, "Because the crazies haven't updated
their maps in fifty years," Sos replied. "This area is overdue for
resurvey, and one of these months they'll get around to it and set the markers
back ten or fifteen miles. I told you radiation isn't a permanent thing; it
fades away slowly." Sol was not convinced, now that commitment
was imminent. "You say this 'radiation' is something you can't see or hear
or smell or feel, but it kills you just the same? I know you studied the books,
but that just doesn't make sense to me." "Maybe the books are lying,"
Sola put in, sitting down. The days of forced marching had tightened the
muscles of her legs but diminished none of her femaleness. She was a
good-looking woman and knew it. "I've had doubts myself," Sos
admitted. "There are many things I don't understand, and many books I've
never had the chance to read. One text says that half the men will die when
exposed to 450 Roentgen, while mosquitoes can survive over a hundred
thousand-but I don't know how much radiation one Roentgen is, or how to spot
it. The crazies have boxes that click when they get near radiation; that's how
they know." "One click to a Roent, maybe,"
she said, simplifying it. "If the books are honest." "I think they are. A lot of it makes
no sense at all, at first, but I've never caught them in an error. This
radiation-as nearly as I can make it, it was put here by the Blast, and it's
like fungus-light. You can't see the fungus glow in the daytime, but you know
that light is still there. You can box it with your hands to shut out the sun,
and the green-" "Fungus-light," Sol said
solemnly. "Just imagine that it is poisonous,
that it will make you sick if it touches your skin. At night you can avoid it,
but in the day you're in trouble. You can't see it or feel it... that's what
radiation is, except that it fills up everything where it exists. The ground,
the trees, the air." "Then how do we know it's gone?' Sola
demanded. There was an edge to her voice which Sos put down to fear and
fatigue. She had gradually lost the air of sweet naпvetй she had affected the
first evening at the hostel. "Because it affects the plants and
animals, too. They get at the fringe, and everything is dead at the center. As
long as they look all right, we should, be safe. There should be several miles
clear of it beyond the markers now. It's a risk-but a worthwhile one, in the
circumstances." "And no cabins?" she asked a
little forlornly. "I doubt it. The crazies don't like
radiation any better than we do, so they'd have no reason to build here until
they survey it. We'll have to forage and sleep out." "We'd better pick up bows and tents, then,"
Sol said. They left Sola to watch Sol's barrow while
they backtracked three miles to the last hostel. They entered its heatpump
interior comfort and selected two sturdy bows and arrow-packs from its armory.
They donned camping gear: light plastic leggings, helmets and traveling packs.
Each man placed three swift shots in the standing target near the battle
circle, feeling out the instruments, then shouldered them and returned to the
trail. Sola was asleep against a tree, hiking
skirt hitched up indecorously. Sos looked away; the sight of her body stirred
him in spite of what he knew of her bad temper. He had always taken his women
as they came and formed no lasting relationships; this continued proximity to
another man's wife acted upon him in a way he did not like. Sol kicked her. "Is this the way you
guard my weapons, woman?" She jumped up, embarrassed and angry.
"It's the same way you take care of mine!" she retorted. Then,
afraid, she bit her lip. Sol ignored her. "Let's find a place
quickly," he said, glancing at the nearest marker. Sos gave the woman the
leggings and helmet he had brought for her; Sol hadn't thought of it. Sos
wondered why they stayed together, when they evidently didn't get along. Could
sex mean so much? He forced his eyes away from her again,
afraid to answer that. They stepped across the line and moved
slowly into the badlands. Sos repressed the nervous twinge he felt at the
action, knowing that if he felt it, the others were struck much more
forcefully. He was supposed to know; he had, to prove he was right. Three lives
depended on his alertness now. Even so, the personal problem preoccupied
him. Sol had said at the outset that he needed no woman. This had sounded like
a courteous deferral to the other man, since no second woman was available. But
then he had given the girl his bracelet, signifying their marriage. They had
slept together two weeks, yet she now dared to express open dissatisfaction.
Sos did not like the look of it The leaves and underbrush of the forest
and field seemed healthy, but the rustle of wildlife faded out as they
penetrated deeper. There were birds and numerous flying insects, but no deer,
groundhogs or bear. Sos watched for the traces and found none. They would have
trouble locating game for their arrows if this were typical. At least the
presence of the birds seemed to indicate that the area was safe, so far; he did
not know their tolerance, but assumed that one warm-blooded creature should be
able to stand about as much as another. The birds would have to stay put while
nesting, and would certainly have developed sickness if they were going to. The trees, gave way to a wide-open field
leading down to a meandering stream. They stopped to drink. Sos hesitated until
he saw small fish in the water, quick to flee his descending hand. What fish
could thrive in, man could drink. Two birds shot across the field in a
silent dance. Up and around they spun, the large one following' the small. It
was a hawk running down some kind of sparrow, and the chase was near its end.
Obviously exhausted, the small bird barely avoided the outstretched claws and
powerful beak. The men watched indifferently. Suddenly the sparrow fluttered directly at
them, as though imploring their protection. The hawk hovered uncertainly, then
winged after it. "Stop it!" Sola cried, moved by
the fancied appeal. Surprised, Sol looked at her, then held up his hand to
block off the hawk. The predator sheered off, while the
sparrow flopped to the ground almost at Sola's feet and hunched there, unable
or afraid to rise again. Sos suspected that it was as much afraid of the people
as the enemy. The hawk circled at a distance, then made up its mind. It was
hungry. Sot reached inside his barrow so quickly
that his hand was a blur and whipped out a singlestick. As the hawk swooped
low, intent on the grounded bird, he swung. Sos knew that the predator was out
of reach and far too swift for such antics . . . but it gave a single sharp cry
as the stick knocked it out of the air and hurled its broken body into the
river. Sos stared. It had been the quickest, most
accurate motion with a weapon he had ever seen, yet the man had done it
casually, in a fit of pique at a creature who disobeyed his warning. He had
thought that it was merely the luck of the battle that had given Sol the
'victory in the circle, though the man was certainly able. Now he understood
that there had been no luck about it; Sol had simply toyed with him until
wounded, then finished it off quickly. The little bird hopped on the ground,
fluttering ineffectively. Sola retreated from it, perversely alarmed now that
the action was over. Sos donned a gauntlet from his camping pack and reached
down carefully to pinion the flapping wings and pick up the frightened creature. It was not a sparrow after all, but some
similar bird. There were flecks of yellow and orange in the brown wings, and
the bill was large and blunt. "Must be a mutant," he said. "I've
never spotted one like this before." Sol shrugged, not interested, and fished
the body of the hawk out of the water. It would do for meat if they found
nothing better. Sos opened his glove and freed the bird.
It lay in his palm, looking at him but too terrified to move. "Take off,
stupid," he hid, shaking it gently. Its little claws found his thumb and
clenched upon it. He reached slowly with his bare hand,
satisfied that the creature was not vicious, and pulled at a wing to see if it
were broken. The feathers spread apart evenly. He checked the other wing,
keeping his touch 'light so that the bird could slip free harmlessly if it
decided to fly. Neither was damaged as far as he could tell. "Take
off," he urged it again, flipping his hand in the air. The bird hung tight, only spreading its
wings momentarily to preserve its equilibrium. "As you wish," he said, He
brought the glove to the strap over his shoulder and jostled until the bird
transferred its perch to the nylon. "Stupid," he repeated, not
unkindly. They resumed the march. Fields and brush
alternated with islands of trees, and as dusk came the shrilling of insects
became amplified, always loudest just a little distance away, but never from
the ground. They crossed the spoor of no larger animals. At length they camped
by the bank of the stream and netted several small fish. Sos struck a fire
while Sola cleaned and prepared the flesh. The woman appeared to have had a
good education; she could do things. As the night advanced they opened the
packs and set up the two nylon-mesh tents. Sos dug a pit downstream for offal
while Sol did isometric exercises. Sola gathered a stock of dry branches for
the fire, whose blaze seemed to give her comfort. The bird remained with Sos all this time,
moving from his shoulder when he had to get at the pack, but never straying
far. It did not eat. "You can't live long that way, stupid," he
reminded it affectionately. And that became its name: Stupid. A white shape rose before him as he
returned from the pit, spookily silent. One of the great hawk moths, he
decided, and stepped toward it. Stupid squawked unmelodiously and flew at
it. There was a brief struggle in the air-the insect seemed as large as the
bird, in this light-then the white collapsed and disappeared into the outsize
avian mouth. Sos understood: his bird was a night feeder, at a disadvantage in
full daylight. Probably the hawk had surprised it sleeping and run it down
while in a befuddled state. All Stupid wanted was a safe place to perch and
snooze by day. In the morning they struck camp and
advanced farther into the forbidden area. Still there was no animal life on the
ground, mammal, reptile or amphibian, nor, be realized was there insect life
there. Butterflies, bees, flies, winged beetles and the large nocturnal moths
abounded but the ground itself was clean. It was ordinarily the richest of
nature's spawning habitats. Radiation in the earth, lingering longer
than that elsewhere? But most insects had a larval stage in ground or water.. .
and the plants were unaffected. He squatted to dig into the humus with a stick. They were there: grubs and earthworms and
burrowing-beetles, seemingly normal. Life existed under the ground and above
it-but what had happened to the surface denizens? "Looking for a friend?" Sola
inquired acidly. He did not attempt to explain what was bothering him, since he
was not sure himself. In the afternoon they found it: a
beautiful open valley, flat where a river had once flooded, and with a line of
trees where the river remained. Upstream the valley narrowed into a cleft and waterfall,
easy to guard, while downstream the river spread into a reedy swamp that
neither foot nor boat could traverse handily. There were green passes through
the rounded mountains on either side. "A hundred men and their families
could camp here!" Sol exclaimed. "Two, three hundred!" He had
brightened considerably since discovering that the nemesis of the badlands had
no teeth. "It looks good," Sos admitted.
"Provided there is no danger we don't know about." And was there? "No game," Sol said seriously.
"But there are fish and birds, and we can send out foraging parties. I
have seen fruit trees, too." He had really taken this project to heart,
Sos saw, and was alert for everything affecting its success. Yet there was
danger in becoming prematurely positive, too. "Fish and fruit!" Sola muttered,
making a face, but she seemed glad that at least they would not be going deeper
into the danger zone. Sos was glad, too; he felt the aura of the badlands, and
knew that its mystery was more than what could be measured in Roentgens. Stupid squawked again as the great white
shapes of night appeared. There were several in sight on the plain, their color
making them appear much larger than they were, and the bird flapped happily
after them. Apparently the tremendous moths were its only diet-his diet, Sos
thought, assigning a suitable sex-and he consumed them indefatigably. Did
Stupid store them up in his crop for lean nights? "Awful sound," Sola remarked,
and he realized that she meant Stupid's harsh cry. Sos found no feasible
retort. This woman both fascinated and infuriated him-but her opinion hardly
made a difference to the bird. One of the moths fluttered silently under
Sol's nose on its way to their fire. Sol made that lightning motion and caught
it in his hand, curious about it. Then he cursed and brushed it away as it
stung him, and Stupid fetched it in. "It stung you?" Sos inquired.
"Let me see that hand." He drew Sol to the fire and studied the
puncture. There was a single red-rimmed spot in the flesh
at the base of the thumb, with no other inflammation or swelling.
"Probably nothing, just a defensive bite," Sos said. "I'm no
doctor. But I don't like it. If I were you, I'd cut, it open and suck out any
venom there may be, just to be sure. I never heard of a' moth with a
sting." "Injure my own right hand?" Sol
laughed. "Worry over something else, advisor." "You won't be fighting for at least a
week-time enough for it to heal." "No." And that was that. They slept as they had before: the tents
pitched side by side, the couple in one, Sos in the other. He lay tense and
sleepless, not certain what it was that disturbed him so much. When he finally
slept, it was to dream of mighty wings and enormous breasts, both images dead
white, and he didn't know which frightened him more. Sol did not awaken in the morning. He lay
in his tent, fully clothed and burning with fever. His eyes were half open but
staring, the lids fluttering sporadically. His respiration was fast and
shallow, as though his chest were constricted-and it was, for the large muscles
of limbs and torso were rigid. "The kill-spirit has taken him!"
Sola cried. "The radiation." Sos was checking over the laboring body,
impressed by the solidity and power of it even in illness. He had thought the
man was coordinated rather than strong, but another reassessment was in order.
Sol usually moved so smoothly that the muscle was hardly apparent. But now he
was in grave trouble, as some devastating toxin ravaged his system. "No," he told her. "Radiation
would have affected us as well." "What is it then?" she demanded
nervously. "A harmless sting." But the
irony was wasted on her. He had dreamed of death-white wings; she hadn't.
"Grab his feet. I'm going to try dunking him in the water, to cool him
off." He wished he had seen more medical texts, though he hardly
understood what had been available. The body of a man generally knew what it
was doing, and perhaps there was reason for the fever-to burn off the
toxin?-but he was afraid to let it rampage amid the tissues of muscle and brain
any longer. Sola obeyed, and together they dragged the
sturdy body to the river's edge. "Get his clothing off," Sos snapped.
"He may swing into chills after this, and we'll have to keep him from
strangling in wet garments." She hesitated. "I never-" "Hurry!" he shouted, startling
her into action. "Your husband's life is at stake." Sos ripped off the tough nylon jacket
while Sola loosened the waist cord and worked the pantaloons down.
"Oh!" she cited. He was about to rebuke her again. She had
no cause to be sensitive about male exposure at this stage. Then he saw what
she was looking at. Suddenly he understood what had been wrong between them. Injury, birth defect or mutation-he could
not be certain. Sol would never be a father. No wonder he sought success in,
his own lifetime. There would be no sons to follow him. "He is still a man," Sos said.
"Many women will envy his bracelet." But he was' embarrassed to
remember how similar Sol's own defence of him had been, after their encounter
in the circle. "Tell no one." "N-no," she said, shuddering.
"No one." Two tears flowed down her cheeks. "Never." He
knew she was thinking of fine children she might have had by this expert
warrior, matchless in every respect except one. They wrestled the body into the water, and
Sos held the head up. He had hoped the cold shock would have a beneficial
effect, but there was no change in the patient. Sol would live or die as the
situation determined; there was nothing more they could do except watch. After a few minutes he rolled Sol back
onto the bank. Stupid perched on his head, upset by the commotion. The bird did
not like deep water. Sos took stock. "We'll have to stay
here until his condition changes," he said, refraining from discussion of
the likely direction of the change. "He has a powerful constitution.
Possibly the crisis is over already. We don't dare get stung ourselves by those
moths, though-chances are we'd die before the night was out. Best to sleep
during the day and stand guard at night. Maybe we can all get into one tent,
and let Stupid fly around outside. And gloves-keep them on all night." "Yes," she said, no longer
aggressive or snide. He knew it was going to be a rough period.
They would be terrified prisoners at night, confined in far too small a space
and unable to step out for any reason, natural or temperamental, watching for
white-winged terror while trying to care for a man who could die at any time. nd it did not help to remember that Sol,
though he might regain complete health, could never bed his woman-the
provocatively proportioned female Sos would now be jammed against, all night
long. CHAPTER THREE "Look!"
Sola cried, pointing to the hillside across the valley. It was noon, and Sol was no better. They
had tried to feed him, but his throat would not swallow and they were afraid
water would choke him. Sos kept him in the tent and fenced out the sun and the
boldly prying flies, furious in his uncertainty and inability to do anything
more positive. He ignored the girl's silly distraction. But their problems had only begun.
"Sos, look!" she repeated, coming to grab at his arm. "Get away from me," he growled,
but he did look. A gray carpet was spreading over the hill
and sliding grandly toward the plain, as though some cosmic jug were spilling
thick oil upon the landscape. "What is it?" she asked him with
the emphasis that was becoming annoying. He reminded himself that at least she
no longer disdained his opinions. "The Roents?" He cupped his eyes in a vain attempt to
make out some detail. The stuff was not oil, obviously. "I'm afraid it's
what abolished the game in this region." His nameless fears were being
amply realized. He went to Sol's barrow and drew out the
two slim singlesticks: light polished rods two feet long and an inch and a half
in diameter, rounded at the ends. They were made of simulated wood and were
quite hard. "Take these, Sola. We're going to have to fight it off
somehow, and these should come naturally to you." She accepted the sticks, her eyes fixed on
the approaching tide, though she showed no confidence in them as a weapon. Sos brought out the club: the weapon no
longer than the singlestick and fashioned of similar material, but far more hefty.
From a comfortable, ribbed handle it bulged into a smooth teardrop eight inches
in diameter at the thickest point, with the weight concentrated near the end,
and it weighed six pounds. It took a powerful man to handle such an instrument
with facility, and when it struck with full effect the impact was as damaging
as that of a sledgehammer. The club was clumsy, compared to other weapons-but
one solid blow usually sufficed to end the contest, and many men feared it. He felt uneasy, taking up this thing, both
because it was not his weapon and because he was bound by his battle path never
to use it in the circle. But he repressed these sentiments as foolish; he' was
not taking the club as a weapon and had no intention of entering the circle
with it. He required an effective mode of defence against a strange menace, and
in that sense the club was no more a weapon of honor than the bow. It was the
best thing at hand to beat back whatever approached. "When it gets here, strike at the
edge," he told her. "Sos! It-it's alive!" "That's what I was afraid of. Small
animals, millions of' them, ravaging the ground and consuming every flesh
bearing creature upon it. Like army ants." "Ants!" she said, looking at the
sticks in her hands. "Like them-only worse." The living tide had reached the plateau
and was coming across in a monstrous ripple. Already some front-runners were
near enough to make out separately. This close, the liquid effect was gone. "Mice!" she exclaimed, relieved.
"Tiny mice!" "Maybe-because they're among the
smallest mammals, and they reproduce fastest. Mammals are the most savage and
versatile vertebrates on Earth. My guess is that these are carnivorous,
whatever they are." "Mice? But how-" "Radiation. It affects, the babies in
some way, makes them mutants. Almost always harmful-but the few good ones
survive and take over, stronger than before. The books claim that's how man
himself evolved." "But mice!" The outriders were at their feet. Sos felt
inane, holding the club aloft against such enemies. "Shrews, I'm afraid.
Insectivores, originally. If the radiation killed off everything but the
insects, these would be the first to move in again." He squatted and swept
one up in his glove and held it for her to see. She didn't look, but Stupid
did, and he wasn't happy. "The smallest but most vicious mammal of all.
Two inches long, sharp teeth, deadly nerve poison though there isn't enough of
it in a shrew to kill a human being. This creature will attack anything that
lives, and it eats twice its own weight in meat in a day." Sola was dancing about, trying to avoid
the charging midgets. 'She did not seem to be foolishly afraid of them, as some
women were, but certainly did not want them on her body or under her feet.
"Look!" she screamed. "They're-." He had already seen it. A dozen of the
tiny animals were scrambling into the tent, climbing over Sol, sniffing out the
best places to bite. Sos lunged at them, smacking the ground
with the club while Sola struck with the sticks, but the horde had arrived in a
mass. For every one they killed with clumsy blows a score were charging past,
miniature teeth searching. The 'little bodies of the casualties were quickly
torn apart by others and consumed. The troops were small, but this was full-scale
war. "We can't fight them all!" Sos
gasped. "Into the water!" They opened the tent and hauled Sol out by
his arms and splashed into the river. Sos waded to chest height, shaking off
the determined tiny monsters. He discovered that his arms were bleeding from
multiple scratches inflicted by the shrews. He hoped he was wrong about their
poison; he, and Sola must already have sustained more than enough bites to
knock them out, if the effect were cumulative. The little bundles of viciousness balked
at the waterline, and for a moment he thought the maneuver had been successful.
Then the hardier individuals plunged in and began swimming across, beady eyes
fixed upon the target. More splashed in after them, until the surface of the
river was covered with furry bodies. "We've got to get away from
them!" Sos shouted. "Swim for it!" Stupid had already flown to
the opposite shore, and was perched anxiously upon a bush. No mystery any more
why the surface of the land was clean! "But the tents, the supplies-" She was right. They had to have a tent, or
nightfall would leave them exposed to the moths. Sheer numbers would protect
the army of shrews, but all larger animals were vulnerable. "I'll go back
for them!" he said, hooking his forearm under Sol's chin' and striking out
sidestroke for the bank. He had thrown aside the club somewhere; it was
useless, anyway. They outdistanced the animals and stumbled
onto land. Sola bent down to give the patient what attention she could while
Sos plunged back into the water for one of the most unpleasant tasks of his
life. He swam across, stroking more strongly now that he had no burden-but at
the far side he had to cut through the living layer of carnivores. His face was
at their level. He gulped a breath and ducked under,
swimming as far as he could before coming up for air. Then he braced his feet
against the bottom and launched himself upward at an angle. He broke water,
spraying shrews in every direction, drew his breath through clenched teeth and
dived again. At the shore he lurched out, stepping on
squealing struggling fur, swept up the nearest pack and ripped his standing
tent loose from its moorings. If only they had folded them and put the things
away. . . but Sol's illness had pre-empted everything. The creatures were everywhere, wriggling
over and inside the pack and through the folds of the bunched tent. Their
pointed hairy snouts nuzzled at his face, the needle teeth seeking purchase, as
he clasped the baggage to his chest. He shook the armful, not daring to stop
running, but they clung tight, mocking him, and leaped for his eyes the moment
he stopped. He dived clumsily into the water, feeling
the living layer he landed upon, and kicked violently with his feet. He could
not submerge, this time; the pack had been constructed to float, the tent had
trapped a volume of air and both arms were encumbered. Still the tiny devils
danced, upon the burden and clawed over his lips and nose, finding ready
anchorage there. He screwed his eyes shut and continued kicking, hoping he was
going in the right direction, while things scrambled through his hair and bit
at his ears and tried 'to crawl inside earholes and nostrils. He heard Stupid's
harsh cry, and knew that the bird had flown to meet him and been routed; at least
he could stay clear by flying. Sos kept his teeth clenched, sucking air through
them to prevent the attackers from entering there, too. "Sos! Here!" Sola was calling him. Blindly grateful, he
drove for the sound-end then he was out of the lumpy soup and swimming through
clear water. He had outdistanced them again! The water had infiltrated the pack and
tent, nullifying their buoyancy, and he was able to duck his head and open his
eyes underwater, while the shrews got picked off by the current. Her legs were before him, leading the way.
He had never seen anything quite so lovely. Soon he was sprawled upon the bank, and
she was brushing things from him and stamping them into the muck. "Come on!" she cried into his
ear. "They're halfway across!" No rest, no rest, though he was
abominably tired. He strove to his feet and shook himself like a great hairy
dog. The scratches on his face stung and the muscles of his arms refused to
loosen. Somehow he found Sol's body and picked it up and slung it over his
shoulders in the fireman's carry and lumbered up the steep hillside. He was
panting, although he was hardly moving. "Come on!" her voice was
screaming thinly, over and over. "Cшme on! Comeoncomeon!" He saw her
ahead of him wearing the pack,' the material of the tent jammed crudely inside
and dripping onto her wet bottom. Fabulous bottom, he thought, and tried to fix
his attention on that instead of the merciless weight upon his shoulders. It
didn't work. The retreat went on forever, a nightmare
of exertion and fatigue. His legs pumped meaninglessly, numb stalks, stabbing
into the ground but never conquering it. He fell, only to be roused by her
pitiless screaming, and stumbled another futile thousand miles and fell again.
And again. Furry snouts with glistening, blood-tinted teeth sped toward his
eyes, his nostrils, his tongue; warm bodies crunched and squealed in agony
under his colossal feet, so many bags of blood and cartilage; and stupendous,
bone-white wings swirled like snowflakes wherever he looked. And it was dark, and he was shivering on
the soaking ground, a corpse beside him. He rolled over, wondering why death
had not yet come-and there was a flutter of wings, brown wings flecked with
yellow, and Stupid was sitting on his head. "Bless you!" he whispered,
knowing the moths would not get close tonight, and sank out of sight. CHAPTER FOUR Flickering
light against his eyelids woke him again. Sot was lying next to him, living
after all, and in the erratic glow from an outside fire he could see Sola
sitting up, nude. Then he realized that they were all naked.
Sol had had minimal clothing since the dunking in the river, and the others-
"On a line by the fire," she said. "You were shaking so badly I
had to get the sopping stuff off you. Mine was wet, too." "You were right," he said. He
had been quick enough to subordinate Sol's modesty to need; the same applied to
himself. He wondered how she had gotten the clothing off him; he was certainly
too heavy for her to lift. There must have been a real chore, there. "I think they're dry now," she
said. "But the moths-" He saw the material of the tent enclosing
them. She had situated the fire so that it radiated through the light netting
In front, heating the interior without flooding it with smoke. She had placed
the two men prone, heads near the heat, while she kneeled between their feet at
the far end, leaning over so that the sloping nylon did not touch her back. It
could hardly be a comfortable position, though from this angle it showed her
unsupported bosom off to advantage. He rebuked himself for his preoccupation
with her body at such an inappropriate time. Yet it always came to this; he
could not look at her without turning physical, any time. This was the other
fear of his erstwhile dream: that be would covet his companion's wife and be
led to dishonor. Sola had acted with eminent common sense and dispatch, even
courage, and it was an insult to put a sexual meaning on it. She was naked and
desirable.. . and wore another man's bracelet. "Maybe I can fetch the
clothing," he said. "No. The moths are 'everywhere-much
thicker than before. Stupid is gorging himself-but we can't put a hand
outside." "I'll have to stoke up the fire
pretty soon." It was cold outside, and his feet could feel it despite the
greenhouse effect of the closed tent. He could see her shivering, since she was
more distant from the blaze. "We can lie together," she said.
"It will keep us all warm, if you can stand my weight." Again, it made sense. The tent was not
wide enough for three, but if she lay on top of the two men there would be both
room and a prism of warmth. Both were in urgent demand. She was being supremely
businesslike about it; could he be less? Her thigh rubbed against his foot, a silken
contact as she adjusted her weight. Intimate messages ran up his leg. "I think his fever is broken,"
she said. "If we can keep him warm tonight, he may improve tomorrow." "Maybe the shrew venom counteracted
the moth poison," he said, glad to change the subject. "Where are we
now? I don't remember getting here." "Over the pass, the other side of the
river. I don't think they can catch up to us here. Not tonight. Do they travel
at night?" "I wouldn't think so. Not if they
travel by day. They must sleep sometime." He paused. "Straight in
from the river? That means we're that much farther into the badlands." "But you said the radiation is
gone." "I said it is retreating. I don't
know how far or fast. We could be in it now." "I don't feel anything," she
said' nervously. "You can't feel it." But it was
a pointless discussion. They had no way to escape it, if they were in the
fringe zone. "If the plants haven't changed, it must be all right. It
kills everything." But insects were a hundred times as tolerant as man,
and there were more moths than ever. The conversation lapsed. He knew what the
problem was: though they had agreed on the necessity to conserve heat, and knew
what was called for, it was awkward initiating the action. He could not boldly
invite her to lay her generous breasts against his naked body, and she could
not stretch upon him without some specific pretext. What was intellectually
sensible remained socially awkward-the more so because the prospect of such
contact excited him, practical as its purpose might be, and he war sure it
would show. Perhaps it interested her as well, since they both knew that Sol
would never embrace her. "That was the bravest thing I ever
saw," she said. "Going back for the tent like that." "It had to be done. I don't remember
much about it, except your screaming at me 'Come on! Come on!'" He
realized that sounded ungracious. "You were right, of course. You kept me
going. I didn't know what I was doing." "I only yelled once." So it had been in his head, along with the
other phantasms. "But you guided me away from the shrews." "I was afraid of them. You picked up
Sol and ran after me. On and on. I don't know how you did it. I thought you
were done when you tripped, but you kept getting up again." "The books call it hysterical
strength." "Yes, you are very strong," she
agreed, not understanding him. "Maybe not so quick with your hands as he
is, but much stronger." "Still, you carried the gear,"
he reminded her. "And you set all this up." He looked about the tent,
knowing that she must have carved pegs to replace the ones lost when he
uprooted the works amid the shrew invasion, and that she must have hammered
them into the ground with a stone. The tent was not mounted evenly, and she had
forgotten to dig a drainage trench around it, but the props were firm and the
flaps tight. It was proof against the moths, with luck and vigilance, which was
what counted, and could probably withstand rough use. The placement of the fire
was a stroke of genius. "An excellent job, too. You have a lot more
ability than I gave you credit for." "Thank you," she said, looking
down. "It had to be done." There was silence again. The fire was
sinking, and all he could see were the highlights of her face and the rounded upper
contours of her breasts, all lovely. It was time to lie down together, but
still they held back. "Sometimes we camped out, when I was
with my family," she said. "That's how I knew to pitch the tent on a
rise, in case it rained." So she had been aware of the necessity for
drainage. "We used to sing songs around the fire, my brothers and I,
trying to see how late we could stay awake." "So did we," he said
reminiscently. "But I can only remember one song now." "Sing it for me." "I can't," he protested,
embarrassed. "My notes are all off-key." "So are mine. What's the song?" "'Greensleeves.'" "I don't know it. Sing it." "I can't sing lying on my side." "Sit up, then. There's room." He floundered into an upright posture,
facing her across the length of the tent, Sol's still form stretched out
diagonally between them. He was glad, now, that it was dark. "It isn't suitable," he said. "A folk song?" Her tone made the
notion ridiculous. He took a breath and tried, having run out
of objections: Alas,
my love, you do me wrong To cast
me out discourteously When I
have loved you so long Delighting
in your company. "Why that's beautiful!" she
exclaimed. "A love ballad." "I don't remember the other verses.
Just the refrain." "Go ahead." Greensleeves
was my delight Greensleeves
was all my joy Greensleeves
was my heart of gold And who
but my lady Greensleeves? "Does a man really love a woman like
that?" she inquired meditatively. "I mean, just thinking about her
and being delighted in her company?" "Sometimes. It depends on the man.
And the woman, I suppose." "It must be nice," she said
sadly. "Nobody ever loaned me his bracelet, just for company. That kind, I
mean. Except-" He saw her eyes move to Sol, or thought he
did, and spoke to cut off the awkward thought. "What do you look for ma
man?" "Leadership, mostly. My father was
second-ranked in the tribe, but never the master, and it wasn't much of a
tribe. He finally got wounded too bad and retired to the crazies, and I was so
ashamed I struck out on my own. I want a name everyone will admire. More than
anything else, I want that." "You may have it already. He is a
remarkable warrior, and he wants an empire." He refrained again from
reminding her what that name could not provide. "Yes." She did not sound happy. "What is your song?" "'Red River Valley.' I think there
was such a place, before the Blast." "There was. In Texas, I
believe." Without further urging she began singing.
Her voice, untrained, was better than his. Come
and sit by my side if you love me Do not
hasten to bid me adieu But
remember the Red River Valley And the
girl who has loved you so true. "How did you get to be a
scholar?" she asked him then, as though retreating from the intimacy of
the song. "The crazies run a school in the
east," he explained. "I was always ,curious about things. I kept
asking questions nobody could answer, like what was the cause of the Blast, and
finally my folks turned me over to the crazies for service, provided they
educated me. So I carried their slops and cleaned their equipment, and they
taught me to read and figure." "It must have been awful." "It was wonderful. I had a strong
back, so the work didn't bother me, and when they saw that I really wanted to
learn they put me in school full time. The old books they contained incredible
things. There was a whole history of the world, before the Blast, going back
thousands of years. There used to be nations, and empires, much bigger than any
of the tribes today, and so many people thee wasn't enough food to feed them.
They were even building ships to go into space, to the other planets we see in
the sky. "Oh," she said, uninterested.
"Mythology." He gave it up as a bad job. Almost nobody,
apart fron the crazies, cared about the old times. To the average person the
world began with the Blast, and that was as far a curiosity extended. Two
groups existed upon the globe: the warriors and the crazies, and nothing else
that mattered The former were nomad families and tribes, travelling from cabin
to cabin and camp to camp, achieving individual status and rearing children.
The latter were thinker and builders who were said to draw their numbers from
retired or unsuccessful warriors; they employed great pre Blast machines to
assemble cabins and clear paths through the forests. They distributed the
weapons and clothing and other supplies, but did not produce them, they
claimed; no one knew where such things came from, or worried par ticularly
about it. People cared only for the immediacies so long as the system
functioned, no one worried about it Those who involved themselves with studies
of the past and similarly useless pursuits were crazy. Hence the
"crazies" men and women very like the nomads, if the truth were
known, and not at all demented. Sos had come to respect them sincerely.
The past lay with the crazies-and, he suspected, the future, too. They alone
led a productive existence. The present situation was bound to be temporary.
Civilization always displaced anarchy, in time, as the histories had clearly
shown. "Why aren't you a-" she cut
herself off. The last light from the fire had gone and only her voice betrayed
hei location. He realized that his sitting posture cut off eves more of the,
heat from her, though she had not compIained. "A crazy?" He had often wondered
about that matter himself. Yet the nomad life had its rough appeal and tender
moments. It was good to train the body, too, and to trust in warrior honor. The
books contained marvels-but so did the present world. He wanted both. "I
suppose I find it natural to fight with a man when I choose, and to love a
woman the same way. To do what I want, when I want, and be beholden to no one
else, only to the power of my right arm in the circle." But that wasn't true any more. He had been
deprived of his rights in the circle, and the woman he would have clasped had
given herself to another man. His own foolishness had led him to frustration. "We'd better sleep," he said
gruffly, lying down again. She waited for him to get settled, then
crawled upon him without a word. She placed herself face down upon the backs of
the two men. Sos felt her head with its soft hair. nestling upon his right
shoulder, ticklish tresses brushing down between his arm and body suggestively,
though he knew this aspect of her repose was accidental. Women were not always
aware of the sexual properties of long hair. Her warm left breast flattened
against his back, and her smooth fleshy thigh fell inside his knee. Her belly expanded
'as she breathed, pressing rhythmically against his buttock. In the dark he clenched his fist. CHAPTER FIVE "Next
time, advisor, if you tell me to smash my own hand to pulp with the club, I
will do it gladly," Sol said, acknowledging his error about the moth
sting. His features were pale, but he had recovered. They had dressed him in
new trunks from the pack before he woke, and let him guess what he might about
the loss of the other clothing. He did not inquire. Sola had found small green fruit on a wild
apple tree, and they made a distasteful meal of it. Sos explained about their
flight from the shrews, skimping on certain details, while the woman nodded. "So we can't use the valley,"
Sol said, dismissing the rest of it. "On the contrary-it is a fine
training ground." Sola squinted at' him. "With the
shrews?" Sos turned seriously to Sol. "Give me
twenty good men and a month to work, and I'll have it secure the year
around." Sol shrugged. "All right." "How are we going to get out of
here?" Sola wanted to know. "The same way we came in. Those
shrews are defeated by their appetites. They can't wait around very long in any
one place, and there was hardly anything for them to eat in that valley. They
must have moved on to fresher pastures already, and soon they'll die off. Their
life cycle is short They probably only swarm every third or fourth generation,
though that would still be several times a year." "Where did they come from?" Sol
asked. "Must have been mutated from the
fringe radiation." He began his description of evolution, but
Sol yawned. "At any rate they must have been changed in some way to give
them the competitive edge, here, and now they are wiping out almost every form
of ground life. They'll have to range farther and farther, or starve; they
can't go on indefinitely like this." "And you can keep them clear of the
valley?" "Yes, after preparations." "Let's move." The valley was empty again. No trace of
the tiny mammals remained, except for the matted grass flattened by their
myriad feet and brown earth showing where they had burrowed for fat grubs. They
had evidently climbed every stalk in search of food, bearing it down by the
weight of numbers and chewing experimentally. Strange scourge! Sol eyed the waste. "Twenty
men?" "And a month." They went on. Sol seemed to gain strength as he marched,
little worse for wear. The other two exchanged glances occasionally and shook
their heads. The man might make a good show of it, but he had been very near
death and had to be feeling the residual effects now. They set a swift pace, anxious to get out
of the badlands before dusk. Travel was much more rapid now that they knew
where they were going, and by nightfall they were near the markers. Stupid
remained with Sos, perched on his shoulder, and this protection encouraged them
to keep moving through the dusk toward the hostel. There they collapsed for a night and a
day, basking in its controlled temperature, safe sleeping and ample food. Sola
slept beside her man, no longer complaining. It was as though their experience
of the last night in the badlands meant nothing to her-until Sos heard her
humming "Greensleeves." Then he knew that no victor stood in this
circle yet. She had to make her choice between opposing desires, and when she
came to her decision she would either give back Sol's bracelet-or keep it. Stupid seemed to have no problem adapting
to a diet of lesser insects. The white moths were a phenomenon of the badlands
only, but the bird elected to stick with the empire even at the sacrifice of
his favorite victual. They traveled again. Two days out they met
a single warrior carrying a staff; He was young and fair, like Sol, and seemed
to smile' perpetually. "I am Say the Staffer," he said, "in
quest of adventure. Who will meet me in the circle?" "I fight for service," Sol
replied. "I am forming a tribe." "Oh? What is your weapon?" "The staff, if you prefer." "You use more than one weapon?" "All of them." "Will you take the club against
me?" "Yes." "I'm very good against the
club." Sol opened his barrow and drew out the
club. Sav eyed him amiably. "But I'm not
forming any tribe myself. Don't misunderstand, friend-I'm willing to join yours
if you beat me, but I don't want your service if I beat you. Do you have
anything else to put up?" Sol looked at him baffled. He turned to
Sos. "He's thinking of your woman,"
Sos said, keeping it carefully neutral. "If she will accept his bracelet
for a few nights, as forfeit-" "One night is enough," Sav said.
"I like to keep moving." Sol turned to her uncertainly. He had spoken
truly when he said he was a good bargainer. Standard terms were fine, but a
variable or three-person arrangement left him hanging. "If you beat my husband," Sola
said to the staffer, "I will accept your bracelet for as many nights as
you desire." And Sos understood her nostalgia for attentions other than
sexual; this commitment was routine. She paid a penalty for her beauty. "One night," Sav repeated.
"No offense, miss. I never visit the same place twice." Sos said nothing more. The staffer was
disarmingly frank, and whatever Sola was, she was no hypocrite. She went to the
best man, wanting his name. If she had to put herself on the line to promote a
settlement, she would. There was little room in her philosophy for a loser, as
he had learned. Or did she have such confidence in Sol
that she knew she risked nothing? "Agreed then," Sol said. They
trekked as a party to the nearest hostel, several miles down the trail. Sos had his private doubts as the two men
stepped up to the circle. Sol was exceedingly swift, but the club was basically
a power tool, not given to clever maneuvering. Even if it didn't show in
ordinary travel, Sol's recent illness was bound to have its effect upon his
strength and endurance in battle. The staff was a defensive weapon, well suited
to a prolonged encounter, while the club rapidly sapped the strength of the
wielder. Sol had committed himself foolishly and given himself the very worst
chance. Yet what did it matter to him? If Sol won,
the tribe had its first real member. If he lost, Sola would take another
bracelet and become Sava, and likely be free shortly thereafter. Sos could not
be certain which alternative would benefit him personally, if either did. Best
to let the circle decide. No! He had agreed to serve Sol, in
exchange for a name. He should have seen to it that Sol's chances were good. As
it was, he had already let the man down, when he should have been alert. Now he
could only hope that his lapse did not cost Sol the victory. The two men entered the ring, and the
contest began immediately. There were no manners in the battle circle, only
victory and defeat. Sav sparred, expecting a fierce attack. It
did not come. The staff was about six and a half feet long and the same
diameter as a singlesticlc, with square-cut ends; it flexed slightly when put
under strain, but otherwise was nothing more or less than a rigid pole. It was
one of the easiest weapons to use, though it seldom led to a quick decision. It
readily blocked any other instrument, but was as easily blocked itself. Sol feinted four times with the heavy
club, watching the defensive posture of his opponent, then shrugged and lashed
out with a backhand blow to the chest that neatly bypassed the horizontal
shaft. Sav looked surprised, fighting for the
wind and steam that had been knocked out of him. Sol placed his club gently
against the staff and pushed. The man fell backwards out of the circle. Sos was amazed. It had looked so simple,
as though a lucky blow, but he knew it was not. Sol had expertly tested his
opponent's reflexes, then struck with such quick precision that no parry had
been feasible. It was a remarkable feat with the crude club-and no accident.
Sol, nothing special outside the circle, was a tactical genius within it. A man
had been added to the group, efficiently and virtually uninjured. It appeared Sol needed no advice on terms
of combat. Sav took it philosophically. "I
looked pretty foolish, didn't I, after all my talk," he said, and that was
all. He didn't mope and he made no further overtures to Sola. The law of averages Sos had read about
indicated that it would be a couple of weeks before they encountered any really
able warrior. That afternoon, notwithstanding, they met two men with swords,
Tor and Tyl. The first was swarthy and greatbearded, the second slim and
cleanshaven. Sworders often shaved, as did daggers; it was an unofficial mark
of their specialty, since it subtly hinted their skill with the blade. Sos had
tried to shave with his sword once and had sliced his face severely; after that
he stuck to the shears and did not try for closeness. There were electric
razors in the лabins, though few men condescended to use them. He had never
understood why it should be considered degrading to use the crazies' razors,
while all right to eat their food, but that was the way convention had it. Both sworders were married, and Tor had a
little girl. They were friends, but it turned out that Tyl was the master of
the group of two. Both agreed to fight, Tor first, with the stipulation that
what he won belonged to Tyl. That was the way of a tribe of any size. Against Tor, Sol took a matching sword.
These were straight, flat, slashing instruments twenty inches long, pointed but
seldom used for stabbing. Sword contests were usually dramatic and swift.
Unfortunately, wounds were frequent, too, and deaths not uncommon. That was why
Sol had taken the staff against Sos, weeks ago; he had really been sure Of his
skill and had not wanted to risk injuring his opponent seriously. "His wife and daughter are
watching," Sola murmured beside him. "Why does he match
weapons?" Sos understood her question to mean Tora
and Tori as spectators and Sol's matching sword to sword. "Because Tyl is
also watching," he told her. Tor was powerful and launched. a vigorous
attack, while Sol merely fended him off. Then Sol took his turn on the offense,
hardly seeming to make an effort yet pressing the other man closely. After that
there was a pause in the circle as neither attacked. "Yield," Tyl said to his man. Tor stepped out and it was over,
bloodlessly after all. The little girl gaped, not understanding, and Sola
shared this confusion, but Sos had learned two important things. First, he had
seen that Tor was an expert sworder who might very well have defeated Sos
himself in combat. Second, he knew Tyl was even better. This was a rare pair to
come upon so casually, after going so long without meeting anyone of caliber-except
that that was the way the averages worked. Sola had thought that sword against sword
meant inevitable bloodshed, but in this situation the truth was opposite. Tor
had felt out Sol, and been felt out in turn, neither really trying for a crippling
blow. Tyl had watched, not his own man whose capabilities he knew, but Sol, and
made his judgment. He had seen what Sos had seen: that Sol possessed a clear
advantage in technique and would almost certainly prevail in the end. Tyl had
been sensible: he had yielded his man before the end came, accepting the odds.
Perhaps the little girl was disappointed, thinking her father invulnerable-but
her education in this respect would have been rude indeed. "I see," Sola said, keeping her
voice law. "But suppose they had been just about even?' Sos didn't bother to answer. As it was, Sol had won painlessly again,
and added a good man to his roster. Only by employing a weapon Tyl knew well
could he have made his point so clearly. Sos had maintained a wait-and-see attitude
on Sol's plans for empire, knowing how much more than speed and versatility in
the circle was required. His doubts were rapidly evaporating. If Sol could
perform like this in the time of his weakness, there seemed to be no practical
limit to his capabilities as he regained strength. He had now demonstrated
superlative proficiency with staff, club and sword, and had never been close to
defeat. There seemed to be no barrier to continued additions to his tribe. Tyl stood up and presented a surprise of
his own: he set aside his sword and brought out a pair of singlesticks. He was
a man of two weapons and had decided not to tackle Sol with the one just
demonstrated. Sol only smiled and drew out his own
sticks. The fight was swift and decisive, as Sos had expected after witnessing
the skill of Sol's wrist. The four sticks flashed and spun, striking, thrusting
and blocking, acting both as dull swords and light staffs. This was a special
art, for two implements had to be controlled and parried simultaneously, and
excellent coordination was required. It was hardly possible for those outside
the circle to tell which man had the advantage-until one stick flew out of the
circle, and Tyl backed, out, half disarmed and defeated. There was blood on the
knuckles of his left hand where the skin had been broken by Sol's connection. Yet bruises were appearing upon Sol's
body, too, and blood dripped from a tear over his eye. The battle bad not been
one-sided. Three men now belonged to his group, and
two were not beginners. Two weeks later Sos had his twenty men. He
led them back toward the badlands, while Sol went on alone except for Sola. CHAPTER SIX "Pitch
your tents well up on the hillside, two men or one family to a unit, with a
spare pack stacked across the river," Sos directed the group when they
arrived in the valley. "Two men will walk guard day and night around the
perimeter; the rest will work by day and be confined to their tents by night,
without exception. The night guards will be entirely covered with mesh at all
times and will scrupulously avoid any contact with the flying white moths.
There will be a four-man hunting party and a similar carrying party each day.
The rest will dig our trench." "Why?" one man demanded.
"What's the point of all this foolishness?" It was Nar, a blustering
dagger who did not accept orders readily. Sos told them why. "You expect us to believe such
fantastic stories by a man without a weapon?" Nar shouted indignantly.
"A man who raises birds instead of fighting?" Sos held his temper. He had known that
something like this would come up. There was always some boor who thought that
honor and courtesy did not extend beyond the cirele. "You will stand guard
tonight. If you don't choose to believe me, open your face and arms to the
moths," He made the other assignments, and the men got busy setting up the
camp. Tyl approached him. "If there is
trouble with the men ." he
murmured. Sos understood him. "Thanks," he
said gruffly. There was time that afternoon to mark off
the trench he had in mind. Sos took a crew of men and laid out light cord,
tying it to pegs hammered into the ground at suitable intervals. In this
fashion, they marked off a wide semicircle enclosing the packs stored beside
the river with a radius of about a quarter mile. They ate from stored rations well before
dusk, and Sos made a personal inspection of all tents, insisting that any
defects be corrected immediately. The object was to have each unit tight: no
space open large enough for a moth to crawl through. There were grumbles, but
it was done. As night filled the valley, all but the two marching guards
retired to their tents, there to stay sealed in until daylight. Sos turned in, satisfied. It was a good
beginning. He wondered where the moths hid during the day, where neither sun
nor shrew could find them. Say, who shared his tent, was not so
optimistic. "There's going to be trouble in Red River Valley," he
remarked in his forthright manner. "Red River Valley?" "From that song you hum all the time.
I know 'em all. Won't you think of the valley you're leaving, Oh, how lonely
and sad it will be; Oh, think of the fond heart you're breaking, and the
grief-'" "All right!" Sos exclaimed,
embarrassed. "Well, they aren't going to like
digging and carrying," Sav continued, his usually amiable face serious.
"And the kids'll be hard to keep in at night. They don't pay much
attention to regulations, you know. If any of them get stung and die-" "Their parents will blame me. I
know." Discipline was mandatory. It would be necessary to make a
convincing demonstration before things got out of hand. The opportunity came sooner than he liked.
In the morning Nar was discovered in his tent. He had not been stung by the
moths. He was sound asleep. Sos called an immediate assembly. He
pointed out three men at random. "You are official witnesses. Take note of
everything you see this morning and remember it." They nodded, perplexed. "Take away the children," he
said next. Now the mothers were upset, knowing that they were about to miss
something important; but in a,few minutes only the men and about half the women
remained. He summoned Nar. "You are accused of
dereliction in the performance of your duty. You were assigned to mount guard,
but you slept in the tent instead. Have you any defense to make?" Nar was vexed at being caught but decided
to bluster it Out. "What are you going to do about it, bird-man?" This was the awkward point. Sos could not
take up his sword and remain true to his oath, though he had no doubt of his
ability to handle this man in the circle. He could not afford to wait the weeks
until Sol would show up again. He had to take action now. "Children might have died through
your neglect," he said. "A tent might have been torn unnoticed, or
the shrews might have come after all by night. Until we have security from
these dangers, I can not allow one man's laziness to endanger the group." "What danger? How come none of us
have seen this terrible horde of itty-bitty critters?" Nar exclaimed,
laughing. There were a few smiles around the group. Sos saw that Sav was not
smiling; he had predicted this. "I'm granting you a trial,
however," Sos said evenly. "By combat." Nar drew his two daggers, still laughing.
"I'm gonna carve me a big bird!" "Take care of the matter, Tyl,"
Sos said, turning away. He forced his muscles to relax so that he would not
show his tension, knowing that he would be branded a coward. Tyl stepped forward, drawing his sword.
"Make a circle," he said. "Now just a minute!" Nar
protested, alarmed. "It's him I got the fight with. Bird-brain,
there." Stupid perched on Sos's shoulder, and for
once he wished the bird's loyalty lay elsewhere. "You owe service to Sol," Tyl
said, "and the forfeit is your life, as it is for all of us. He appointed
Sos leader of this party, and Sos has appointed me to settle matters of
discipline." "All right!" Nar shouted, brazen
through his fear. "Try one of these in your gut!" Sos continued to face away as the sounds
of battle commenced. He was not proud of himself or of what he had to do, but
he had seen no alternative. If this action served to prevent recurrences, it
was worth it. It had to be. There was a scream and a gurgle, followed
by the thud of a body hitting the ground. Tyl came up to stand beside him,
wiping the bright life blood from his sword. "He was found guilty,"
he said gently. Why, then, was it Sos who felt guilty? In a week the trench was complete, and the
crews were working on the ramp just inside it. Sos insisted that the bottom of
the trench be level and that the water be diverted to flow through it steadily.
"Little dribble like that won't stop the beasties," Say remarked
dubiously. "Anyhow, didn't you say they could swim?" "Right." Sos went on to
supervise the installation of mounted fire-strikers, set in the inner edge of
the trench and spaced every hundred yards. Meanwhile the bearers were hauling drums
of alcohol from all cabins in range-but not for drinking. They were stored at
intervals along the ramp. Another week passed, and still the shrews
did not come. A row of battle circles was set up, and a huge central tent
fashioned of sewn family-tent sheets-but the group continued to camp at night
in the tight little tents across the river. The hunting parties reported that
game was moving into the area: deer and wild goats, followed by wolves and
large cats and a few fierce pigs, as well as more numerous rodents. There was
fresh meat for all. Tyl went on enforcing discipline, usually
with the sticks; one execution, though of doubtful validity, had been enough.
But the seeming pointlessness of the labor made the men surly; they were
accustomed to honorable fighting, not menial construction, and they did not
like taking orders from a coward who bore no weapon. "It would be better if you did it
yourself," Sav said, commenting on one of Tyl's measures. "It needs
to be done-we all know that-but when he does it it makes him the leader. No one
respects you-and that bird doesn't help much, either." Sav was such a harmless, easygoing sort
that it was impossible to take offense at what he said. It was true: Sos was
accomplishing his purpose at the expense of his reputation, which had not been
good to begin with. None of these people knew the circumstances of his
deprivation of weapons or his bond to Sol, and he did not care to publishize
it. Tyl was the de facto leader of the valley
group-and if Sol did not return, Tyl would surely take over. He had had
aspirations for a tribe of his own, and he was a highly skilled warrior. Like
Sol, he had spurned inept opponents, and so hid accumulated only one tribesman
in his travels; but also like Sol, he was quick enough to appreciate what could
be,done with ordinary men once the way was shown. Was he being genuinely
helpful-or was he biding his time while he consolidated the group around
himself? Sos could not carry a weapon. He was
dependent upon Tyl's good will and his own intellectual abilities. He had a
year of service to give, and he meant to complete it honorably. After that- At night it was Sola's face he saw, and
Sola's body. he felt touching his, her hair upon his shoulder. Here, too, he
would never prevail without a weapon. The truth was that he was as dangerous to
Sol's ambitions as was Tyl, because he wanted what only complete leadership
would bring. Sola would not accept the bracelet of the second warrior of the
tribe, or the third or fourth. She had been candid about that. Yet even if he carried a weapon, he could
not defeat Sol in the circle, or even Tyl. It would be fatally unrealistic ever
to assume otherwise. To that extent his disarmed state was his protection. Finally the shrews struck. They boiled
over the hillside in mid-afternoon and steamed toward the camp defenses. He was
almost glad to see them; at least this would vindicate his elaborate
precaьtiуns. They had been gone a long time, as the resurgence of game proved;
it would have destroyed his program, paradoxically, if they had not come atall. "Dump the barrels!" he shouted,
and the men assigned to this task and drilled for it repetitively knocked open
the containers of alcohol and began pouring them carefully into that shallow
moat. "Women and children to the
tents!" Protesting shrilly, now that the excitment had come, the families
forded the river and mounted the hillside. "Stand by with weapons!" And all
those not otherwise occupied took up the defensive formation, somewhat
shamefaced as they saw the size of their adversaries. There were fifteen men
and several of the older boys present; the hunting party happened to be out. The barrel-dumpers finished their job, not
without regretful glances at the good intoxicant going to waste, and stood by
the extended wooden handles of the fire-strikers. Sos held off, hoping that the
- hunters would appear, but there was no sign of them. The shrews surged up to the moat and
milled about, mistrusting the smell of it. Then, as before, the bolder ones
plunged in, and the mass crossing commenced. Sos wondered whether the animals
could become intoxicated in the same fashion as men. "Fire!" he yelled. The assigned
drummer beat a slow, regular cadence, and in absolute unison the men struck the
igniters and leaped back. This had been one of the really sore spots of the
training: grown men dancing to a musical rhythm. A sheet of flame shot up from the moat,
and the stench and smoke of improperly combusted alcohol filled the air. They
were fenced in by a rising semicircle of fire. Watching it, the
"dancers" shielded their eyes and gaped; now they understood what
could have happened to the late man. Sos had worked this out carefully. He knew
from his readings that alcohol in its various forms would float on water and,
if ignited, would burn more readily there than on land, where dirt or wood
would absorb it. The layer of water in the moat offered a perfect surface for
it, and the current would carry it along the entire perimeter. He was glad to
have the proof; even he had had his doubts, since common sense encouraged him
to believe that water quenched all fires. Why hadn't he thought to spill a few
drops of the stuff into a basin of water and experiment? Some animals had gotten through. The men
were busy already beating the ground with sticks and clubs, trying to flatten
the savage but elusive creatures. Several warriors cursed as they were bitten.
There was no longer any reason to disparage the ferocity of the tiny enemies. The burning vapors sank; the alcohol
volatized too rapidly to last long. At Sos's signal the men rolled up more
barrels from the big central tent. Here they stopped-they could not dump more
alcohol until the blaze died entirely, or they would be trapped in the midst of
the rising fire and possibly blown apart by ignition of the barrels themselves.
This was a problem Sos had not anticipated; the main conflagration had
subsided, but individual flames would remain for some time at the canal banks
where fuel had seeped into the ground. Tor the sworder came up, his black beard
singed. "The upper end is clear," he gasped. "If you dump
there-" Sos cursed himself for not thinking of
that before. The current had swept the upriver section of the moat clean, and
the shrews were already swarming across to consume their roasted vanguard and
climb the breastwork. Alcohol could be dumped there a barrel at a time, and the
current would feed it through the entire retrenchment at a reduced rate and
enable them to maintain a controlled fire. "Take care of it!" he told
Tor, and the man ran off, shouting to those nearby for help. Everyone was occupied, stamping and
striking at the endless supply of miniature appetites. The swarm beyond the
moat reminded Sos again of a division of invading ants, except that the mammals
lacked the organization of the insects. The flames came up again as Tor put his
plan into operation, but somehow the numbers of the enemy did not seem to
diminish. Where were they coming from? He found out. The shrews were swimming out
into the river and recurving to land within the protected semicircle! Most of them
did not make it, since there was no coherent organization to their advance;
they either got caught in the fringe fire or went straight across to land on
the opposite shore. Many drowned in the center current, and more died fighting
in the water for the corpses, but the supply was such that even five or ten per
cent drifting back into the open area behind the parapet was enough. to overrun
the area. Would alcohol dumped directly into the
river stop them? Sos ruled it out quickly. There was not enough left, and if it
did not do the job the entire human party could be trapped by the lingering
fires of its own defense, while the animals inundated the base. He decided to cut his losses. The shrews
had won this battle. "Evacuate!" The men, once contemptuous of the enemy,
had had enough. Shrews decorated arms and legs and wriggled in pantaloons and
carpeted the ground, teeth everywhere. Warriors dived into the river and swam
for safety, ducking under the surface whenever they could, in full retreat. Sos
made a quick check to see that no wounded remained, and followed. It was now late afternoon. Was there time
to move the tents back before nightfall?-Or would the shrews stop before
reaching the present encampment? He had to decide in a hurry. He could not take the risk. "Pick up
tents and move back as far as you can before dusk," he shouted.
"Single men may camp here and stand guard." He had stored the
duplicate packs within the enclosure-in case the shrews attacked from the
unexpected side of the river, and those reserves were now inaccessible. Another
error in judgment-yet until he was sure of the route and timing of the hordes,
such losses would occur. The shrews did not ascend the hill that
night. This species, at least, was a daytime marauder. Perhaps the moths saw to
that. In the morning the main body, gorged on its casualties and still
numberless, crossed the river and marched downstream. Only a few hardy climbers
on the outskirts reached the tents. Sos looked about. He could not assume that
this was a safe location, and it was certainly not as convenient as the valley
plain. There was no more wildlife here than below. It might merely mean that
the shrews' route was random; obviously they could overrun the hill if they
chose to. Most likely they followed the general contours of the land, ascending
where there was smoother going, and came down at this point when they came this
way. At least he had learned one thing: the
shrews traveled only in the group, and thus were governed by group dynamics. He
strained to remember the commentary in a complex text on the subject, that he
had not suspected would ever have meaningful application to his life. Groups
were shaped by leaders and reflected the personalities and drives of those
leaders; divert the key individuals, and you diverted the pack. He would have
to think about that, and apply it to this situation. It would also be wise to spy on the
continuing progress of the horde and learn for certain what finally happened to
it. And to trace its origin-there might be a restricted breeding ground that
could be put to the fire before the next swarm became a menace. He bad been
preoccupied with defense, and he saw now that that wouldn't work. By noon the enemy was gone, and the men
were able to recover their campsite. It was a ruin; even nylon was marked by
the bite of myriad teeth and fouled by layers of dung. A committee plunged eagerly into the
problem of shrew tracing and diversion, while women and children moved into the
main semicircle to clean up and pitch new tents. It seemed as safe a place as
any, since the following horde would starve if it followed the identical route
of this one. The next shrew foray was more likely to come down the opposite
bank. Besides, there was a great deal of laundry to do in the river. The bones and gear of the missing hunting
party were discovered three miles upriver. Suddenly everyone appreciated the
menace properly, and no more grumbles about the work were heard. Sos, too, was
treated with somewhat more respect than hitherto. He had proved his point. CHAPTER SEVEN Sol arrived two weeks later with another
group of fifty men. He now had a fair-sized tribe of sixty-five warriors,
though the majority of these were inexperienced and untrained youths. The best
men were still tied up in established tribes, as Sos had pointed out in their
discussion but that situation would change in due course. Sos trotted out the witnesses to the
execution of Nar and had them describe to Sol what they had observed. There
were only two; the third had been a hunter on the day of warfare. Sos was not
certain how the master of the tribe would take it, since his management of the
valley group had cost five men. That was a full quarter of the complement put
in his charge. "There were two guards?" Sol
inquired. The witnesses nodded. "Always." "And the other that night did not
report that the first was sleeping?" Sos clapped his palm to his forehead. For
a man who fancied his brain, he had blundered ridiculously. Two had been guilty,
not one. In the end Tyl had another job with the
sticks, while Sos and Sol retired for a private consultation. Sos described in
detail the events of the past five weeks, and this time Sol's attention never
wandered. He had little patience with history or biology, but the practical
matters of empire building were of prime interest to him. Sos wondered whether
the man had also had some intervening experience with the problems of
discipline. It seemed likely. "And you can form these new men into
a group that will conquer other tribes?" Sol inquired, wanting the
reassurance. "I think I can, in six months, now
that we have plenty of men and good grounds. Provided they will obey me
implicitly." "They obey Tyl." Sos looked at him, disturbed. He had
expected to have Sol's direct backing for this longer haul. "Aren't you
going to stay here?" "I go out tomorrow to recruit more
men. I leave their training to you." "But sixty-five warriors! There is
bound to be trouble." "With Tyl, you mean? Does he want to
be the leader?" Sol was perceptive enough, where his empire was concerned. "He has never said so, and he has
stood by me steadily," Sos admitted, wanting to be fair. "But he
would not be human if he did not think in such terms." "What is your advice?" Now it was in his own lap again. At times
Sol's faith in him was awkward. He could not demand that the master stay with
his tribe; Sol evidently liked recruiting. He could ask him to take Tyl with
him-but that would only require his replacement as disciplinary leader, and the
next man would present much the same problem. "I have no evidence that Tyl
lacks honor," he said. "I think it would be best to give him good
reason to stay with your tribe. That is, show him that he stands to profit more
by remaining with you than by striking out on his own, with or without any of
the present group." "He stands to profit the loss of his
head, if he moves against me!" "Still-you could designate him first
warrior, in your absence, and put him in charge of his own group. Give him a
title to sport, so to speak." "But I want you to train my
men." "Put him over me and give him the
orders. It will amount to the same thing." Sol thought it over. "All
right," he said. "And what must I give you?" "Me?" Sos was taken aback.
"I agreed to serve you one year, to earn my name. There is nothing else
you need to give me." But he saw Sol's point. If Tyl's loyalty required
buttressing, what about his own? Sol was well aware that the training was, in
the long run, more important-than the discipline of the moment, and ho had less
hold on Sos than on the others. Theoretically Sos could renounce the name and
leave at any time. "I like your bird," Sol said
surprisingly. "Will you give him to me?" Sos peeked sidewise at the little fellow
snoozing on his shoulder. The bird had become so much a part of his life that
he hardly thought about the matter any more. "No one owns Stupid.
Certainly you have as much claim on him as I do-you were the one who cut down
the hawk and saved him. The bird just happened to fix on me, for some reason
nobody understands, even though I did nothing for him and tried to shoo him
away. I can't give him to you." "I lost my bracelet in a similar
fashion," Sal said, touching his bare wrist. Sos looked away uncomfortably. "Yet if I borrowed your bird, and he
mated and fathered an egg, I would return that egg to you," Sol murmured. Sos stomped away, too angry to speak. No further words passed between them-but
the next morning Sol set out again, alone, and Sola stayed at the camp. Tyl seemed quite satisfied with his
promotion. He summoned Sos as soon as the master was out of sight. "I want
you to fashion this bunch into the finest fighting force in the area," he
said. "Anyone who malingers will answer to me." Sos nodded and proceeded with his original
plan. First he watched each man practice in the
circle, and assessed his style and strengths and weaknesses, making notes on a
pad of paper in the script of the ancient texts. Then he ranked the warriors in
order, by weapon: first sword, second sword, first staff, and so on. There were
twenty swords in the collection; it was the most popular instrument, though the
injury and death rate was high. There were sixteen clubs, twelve staffs, ten sticks
(he had never discovered why the misnomer "singlestick" should apply
to the pair), five daggers and a solitary star. The first month consisted entirely of
drill within the individual groups, and continual exercise. There was much more
of both than the warriors had ever had before, because contestants were readily
available and there was no delay or traveling between encounters. Each
practiced with his weapon until fatigued, then ran laps around the inner
perimeter of the camp and returned for more practice. The best man in each
weapon class was appointed leader and told to instruct the others in the fine
points of his trade. The original rankings could be altered by challenge from
below, so that those whose skill increased could achieve higher standing. There
was vigorous competition as they fell into the spirit of it, with spectators
from other weapons applauding, jeering and watching to prevent injurious
tactics. The star, in a group of one, practiced
with the clubs. The morningstar weapon was an oddity: a short, stout handle
with a heavy spiked bail attached by a length of chain. It was a particularly
dangerous device; since it lacked control, it was impossible to deliver a
gentle blow. The devastating star-ball either struck its target, the points
gouging out flesh and bone, or it didn't; it could not be used defensively. The
loser of a star vs. star match was often killed or grievously wounded, even in
"friendly" matches, and not always by his opponent's strike. Even
experienced warriors hesitated to meet an angry staber in the circle;
internecine casualties were too likely. So it went. The men were hardly aware of
general improvement, but Sos saw it and knew that a number of them were turning
into very fine artists of battle. By twos and threes, new men and their
families arrived to join the group, sent hither by Sol. They were integrated
into the specialty companies and ranked as their skills warranted; the
old-timers remarked that the quality of recruits seemed to be descending. By
the end of that first month the tribe had swelled to over a hundred fighting
men. At first there were many gawky youngsters,
taken only because they were available. Sos had cautioned Sol not to judge by
initial skill or appearance. As the training and exercise continued, these
youngsters began to fill out and learn the vital nuances of position and
pacing, and soon were rising up their respective ladders. Some of the best, Sos
suspected, would never have lived long enough to have become really proficient
in the normal course; their incorporation into Sol's tribe was their greatest
fortune. Gradually the dissimilar and sometimes
surly individuals thrown together by the luck of conquest caught the spirit of
the group. A general atmosphere of expectancy developed. It was evident that
this was a tribe destined for greater things. Sos picked out the most
intelligent men and began instructing them in group tactics: when to fight and
when not to fight, and how to come out ahead when the sides seemed even. "If your group has six good men
ranked in order, and you meet a group with six men, each of whom is just a
little better than yours, how should you arrange your battle order?" he
asked them one day. "How much better?" Tun wanted to
know. He was a dubber, low-ranked because he was too 'heavy to move quickly. "Their first man can take your first.
Their second can take your second but not your first. Their third can take your
third, but not your second or first, and so on down the line." "I have no one who can beat their
first?" "No one-and he insists on fighting,
as do the rest."' "But their first will certainly not
stand by and let my first overcome a lesser weapon. He will challenge my first,
and take him from me. Then their second will do the same to my second. . "Right." Tun pondered the matter. "The luck of
the circle should give me one victory, perhaps two-but I should do best not to
meet this tribe." Tor, the b1ack-bearded sworder,
brightened. "I can take five of their men, and lose only my poorest." "How?" Tun demanded.
"Theirs are all better than-" "I will send my sixth man against
their leader, as though he were my best, and keep the rest of my order the
same." "But your first would never agree to
fight below your sixth!" "My first will take my orders, even
if he thinks they insult him," Tor said. "He will meet their second,
and defeat him, and then my second will take their third, and finally my fifth
will take their sixth." "But their first-" "Will conquer only my sixth-who would
have likely lost to any other man. I do not need him." "And you will have ten men, while he
is left with only two," Sos finished. "Yet his team was better than
yours, before you fought." Tun gaped, then laughed, seeing it, for he
was not a stupid man. "I will remember that!" he exclaimed. Then he
sobered. "Only-what if their best refused to fight any but my best?" "How is he to know?" Tor
demanded. "How do you know his rankings?" They agreed that the strategy would be
effective only with advance scouting, preferably by some experienced but
retired warrior. Before long they were all eagerly inventing similar problems
and challenging each other for solutions. They fetched dominoes from the
game-compartment of the hostel and set them up against each other as tactical
situations, the higher values indicating greater proficiency. Tor soon proved
to be cleverest at this, and got so that he could parlay almost any random deal
into a winning effort. Sos had started this type of competition, but he lost
ground to his pupils. He had shown them how to win with their
intelligence when they could not do it by brute force, and he was well
satisfied. The second month, with the physical
rankings firmly established, the tribe began inter-weapon competition. The
advisors rejoined their own ranks and conspired to overcome all enemies by
means of their more subtle skills. Each subgroup now had esprit de corps and
was eager to demonstrate its superiority over its fellows. Sos trained men to keep tally: a point for
each victory, nothing for each loss. Some laughed to see grown men carrying
pencil and pad, emulating scribes among the crazies, and soon the women moved
in to take over this task. They prevailed upon Sos to teach them how to write
identifications for each group, so that competitive scores could be posted on a
public board. Instead be suggested that they learn to make symbols: simplified
swords, clubs and other weapons, to be followed by lines slashed in bunches of
five for ready comparison. Every day men were to be seen trekking to that board
and exclaiming over their victories or bemoaning their losses of rank. As the
fives grew too cumbersome with the cumulative totals, the women mastered the
more versatile Arabic. numerals, and, after them, the men. This was a dividend
Sos had not anticipated; the tribe was learning to figure. He walked by one day
and spied a little girl adding up her group's daily total on her fingers. Then
she took the pencil and posted "56" beside the sword-symbol. That was when he realized how simple it
would be to set up a training course in basic mathematics, and even in
full-fledged writing. The nomads were illiterate because they had no reason to
read or write. Given that need, the situation could quickly change. But he was
too busy to make anything of it at the time. The daggers, being the smallest group,
were at a disadvantage. Their leader complained to Sos that, even if all five
of them won every encounter, they could hardly keep up with the swords, who
could lose more than they won and still finish the day with more points. Sos
decided that this was a valid objection, so he showed them how to figure on
index: the number of points per man. Then he did have to start his class in
maths, to teach the women how to compute the averages. Sola joined it; she was
not the smartest woman available but, since she was alone, she had more time
and was able to master the procedures well enough to instruct them. Sos
appreciated the help, but her proximity disturbed him. She was too beautiful, and
she came too close when he was explaining something. Strange things happened in the circle. It
was discovered that the ranking swords were not necessarily the most effective
against the crude clubs, and that those who could master clubs might be weak against
the staffs. The advisors who first caught on to the need to shift rankings as
the type of opposition shifted gained many points for their groups. Tyl came upon Tor setting out his dominoes
in his tent and laughed. Then he saw Tor make notes and call off a marvelously
effective battle strategy, and stopped laughing. Tyl, also aloof at first
because of the deference he felt due his position, watched the individual
progress being made and decided to participate. No one could afford to stand
still, and already there were sworders rivaling his prowess. The time even came
when he was seen pondering dominoes. The third month they began doubles drill.
Two men had to take the circle against two opponents and defeat them as a team. "Four men in the circle?" Tyl
demanded, shocked. "What charade is this?" "Ever hear of the tribe of Pit?" "A very powerful organization in the
far east. They put up their swords by pairs, and their clubs and staffs. They
will not enter the circle singly. Do you want them to claim a victory over us
by default?" "No!" And the drill went on. The daggers and sticks had little trouble,
but the staffs could entangle each other and the free-swinging clubs and swords
were as likely to injure their partners as their targets. The first day's
doubles practice was costly. Again the rankings were shuffled, as the teamed
first and second swords found themselves ignominiously defeated by the tenth
and fifteenth duo. Why? Because the top-rankers were individualists, while the
lower numbers had wisely paired complementary styles: the aggressive but
foolhardy offense supported by the staid but certain defense. While the two top
sworders lurched against each other and held back strokes because they could
not separate friend from foe, the smooth teamwork of the lesser warriors
prevailed. Then inter-group competition again, with
reshuffled rankings, and finally mixed doubles: sword paired with club, dagger
with staff, until every man could pair with any other weapon against any
combination and fight effectively. The scoring had to be revised to match; the
women learned fractions and apportioned the sections of the victories where
due. Months passed unnoticed as the endless combinations were explored, and an
experienced cadre developed to break in the newcomers, naturally bewildered,
and show how to improve and ascend the rankings. The leaves fell, then snow, and the moths
and shrews disappeared, though group vigilance and action had long since
reduced these menaces to comparative impotence. As a matter of fact, shrew stew
had become a staple in the diet, and it was awkward to replace this bountiful
source of meat when winter came. The rings were swept clean each day and
the interminable drill went on, in shine or snow. Additional warriors appeared
steadily, but still Sol did not return. CHAPTER EIGHT With
the cold weather, Sav elected to move into the main tent, which was heated by a
perpetual fire. It had been subdivided into numerous smaller compartments, for
a certain amount of privacy between families. Increasingly, eligible young
women were showing up in search of bracelets. Sav was candid about passing his
around. Sos stayed in the small tent, unwilling to
mix freely with those who bore weapons. His impotence in the circle was a
matter of increasing distress, though he could not admit it openly. He had not
appreciated the extent of his compulsion to assert himself and solve problems
by force of arms until denied this privilege. He had to have a weapon again-but
was barred from employing any of the six that the crazies distributed to the
cabins. These were' mass produced somewhere, standardized and stocked freely in
the hostels, and alternates such as the bow and arrows were not useful in the
circle. He had wondered often about this entire
state of affairs. Why did the crazies take so much trouble to provide these
things, making the nomad existence possible, then affect complete lack of
concern for the use men made of them? Sometime he meant to have the answer.
Meanwhile he was a member of the battle society, and it was necessary for him
to assert himself in its terms. If he were able. He stripped his clothing and climbed naked
into the warm sleeping bag. This was another item the crazies obligingly
stocked in wintertime, and many more than the normal number had been provided
at the local cabin, in response to the increased drain on its facilities. They
all most certainly knew about this camp, but didn't seem to care. Where the men
were, they sent supplies and sought no other controls. He had a small gas lamp now, which enabled
him to read the occasional books the crazies left behind. Even In this regard
they were helpful; when he started taking books from the hostel, more appeared,
and on the subjects he seemed to favor. He lit the lamp and opened his present
volume: a text on farming, pre-Blast style. He tried to read it, but it was
complicated and his mind could not concentrate. Type and quantity of fertilizer
for specified acreage; crop rotation, pesticide, applications of and cautions
concerning.. . such incomprehensible statistifying, when all he wanted to know
was how to grow peanuts and carrots. He put the book aside and turned off the
light. It was lonely, now that Sav was gone, and
sleep did not come readily. He kept thinking of Sav, passing his bracelet
around, embracing yielding and willing flesh, there in the main tent. Sos could
have done likewise; there were women who had eyed his own clasp suggestively
even though he carried no weapon. He had told himself that his position
required that he remain unattached, even for isolated nights. He knew that he
deceived himself. Possession of a woman was the other half of manhood, and a
warrior could bolster his reputation in that manner as readily as in the
circle. The truth was that he refused to take a woman because he was ashamed to
do so while weaponless. Someone was approaching his tent. Possibly
Tor, wanting to make a private suggestion. The beard had a good mind and had
taken such serious interest in group organization and tactics that he
outstripped Sos in this regard. They had become good friends, as far as their
special circumstances permitted. Sometimes Sos had eaten with Tor's family,
though the contact with plump good-natured Tora and precocious Tori only served
to remind him how much he had wanted a family of his own. Had wanted? It was the other way around.
He had never been conscious of the need until recently. "Sos?" It was a woman's voice-one he knew too
well. 'What do you want, Sola?" Her "hooded head showed before the
entrance, black against the background snow. "May I come in? It's cold out
here." "It is cold here, too, Sola. Perhaps
you should return to your own tent." She, like him, had maintained her own
residence, pitched near Tyl's. She had developed an acquaintance with Tyla. She
still wore Sol's bracelet, and the men stayed scrupulously clear of her. "Let me in," she said. He pulled open the mesh with one bare arm.
He had forgotten to let down the solid covering after shutting off the lamp.
Sola scrambled in on hands and knees, almost knocking over the lamp, and lay
down beside his bag. Sos now dropped the nylon panel, cutting off most of the
outside light and, he hoped, heat loss from inside. "I get so tired, sleeping
alone," she said. "You came here to sleep?" "Yes." He had intended the question facetiously
and was set back by her answer. A sudden, fierce hope set his pulses thudding,
seeming more powerful for its surprise. He had deceived himself doubly: it was
neither his position nor his lack of a weapon that inhibited him, but his
obsession with one particular woman. This one. "You want my bracelet?" "No." The disappointment was fiercer. "Get
out." "No." "I will not dishoner another man's
bracelet. Or adulterate my own. If you will not leave yourself, I will have you
out by force." "And what if I scream and bring the
whole camp running?" Her voice was low. He remembered encountering a similar
situation in his diverse readings, and knew that a man who succumbed to that
ploy the first time could never recover his independence of decision. Time
would only make it worse. "Scream if you must. You will not stay." "You would not lay your hands on
me," she said smugly, not moving. He sat up and gripped her furry parka,
furious with her and with his guilty longing. The material fell open
immediately, wrapped but not fastened. His hand and the filtered light still
reflecting in from the snow told him quickly that she wore nothing underneath.
No wonder she had been cold! "It would not look very nice, a naked
man struggling in his tent with a naked woman," she said. "It happens all the time." "Not when she objects." "In my tent? They would ask why she
came naked to it, and did not scream before entering." "She came dressed, to inquire about a
difficult problem. An error in fractions." She fumbled in the pocket and
drew out a pad with figures scrawled upon it-he could not see them, but was
sure she bad done her homework in this
respect. Even to the error, one worthy of his attention. "He drew her
inside-no, tricked her there-then tore off her clothing." He had fallen rather neatly into her trap
after all. She was too well versed. His usefulness to the group would be over,
if the alarm were given now. "What do you want?" "I want to get warm. There is room in
your bag for two." "This will gain you nothing. Are you
trying to drive me out?" "No." She found the zipper and
opened the bag, letting the cold air in. In a moment she was lying against him,
bare and warm, her parka outside and the zipper refastened. "Sleep, then." He tried to turn
away from her, but the movement only brought them closer together. She attempted to bring his head over to
hers, catching at his hair with one hand, but he was rigid. "Oh, Sos, I
did not come to torment you!" He refused to answer that. She lay still for a little while, and the
burning muliebrity of her laid siege to his resistance. Everything he desired,
so close. Available-in the name of dishonor. Why did she choose this way? She had only
to put aside Sol's emblem for a little while... Another figure detached itself from the
shadow of the main tent and trod through the packed snow. Sos could see it,
though his eyes were closed, for be recognized the tread. Tor. "You have your wish. Tor is
coming." Then her bluff stood exposed, for she
shrank into the bag and tired to hide. "Send him away!" she
whispered. Sos grabbed the parka and tossed it to the
foot of the tent. He drew the lip of the bag over her head, hoping the closure
wouldn't suffocate her. He waited. Tor's feet came up to the tent and
stopped. No word was spoken. Then Tor wheeled and departed, evidently deciding
that the dark, closed tent meant that his friend was already asleep. Sola's head emerged when it was safe.
"You do want me," she said. "You could have embarrassed me.. . "Certainly I want you. Remove his
bracelet and take mine, if you want the proof." "Do you remember when we lay against
each other before?" she murmured, this time evading the direct refusal. "'Greensleeves.'" "And 'Red River Valley.' And you
asked me what I wanted in a man, and I told you leadership." "You made your choice." He heard
the bitterness in his tone. "But I did not know then what he
wanted." She shifted position, placing her free arm under his and around
his back and Sos was unable to control the heat of his reaction and knew she
knew it. "You are the leader of this
camp," she said. "Everybody knows it, even Tyl. Even Sol. He knew it
first of all." "If you believe that, why do you keep
his bracelet?" "Because I am not a selfish
woman!" she flared, amazing him. "He gave me his name when he didn't
want to, and I must give him something in return, even if I don't want to. I
can't leave him until we are even." "I don't understand." It was her turn for bitterness. "You
understand!" "You have a strange system of
accounting." "It is his system, not mine. It
doesn't fit into your numbers." "Why not pick on some other man for
your purpose?" "Because he trusts you-and I love
you." He could offer no rebuttal to that
statement. Sol had made the original offer, not her. "I will leave now, if you ask
me," she whispered. "No screaming, no trouble, and I will not come
again." She could not afford the gesture. She had
already won. Wordlessly he clasped her and sought her lips and body. And now she held back. "You know the
price?" "I know the price." Then she was as eager as he. CHAPTER NINE In the
spring Sol reappeared, lean and scarred and solemn, toting his barrow. More
than two hundred men were there to greet him, tough and eager to the last. They
knew his return meant action for them all. He listened to Tyl's report and nodded
matter-of-factly. "We march tomorrow," he said. That night Sav came to share his tent
again. It occurred to Sos that the staffer's departure and return had been
remarkably convenient, but he did not comment directly. "Your bracelet got
tired?" "I like to keep moving. 'Bout run out
of ground." "Can't raise much of a family that
way." "Sure can't!" Say agreed.
"Anyway, I need my strength. I'm second staff now." Yes, he thought forlornly. The first had
become second, and there was nothing' to do but abide by it. The winter had
been warmer than the spring. The tribe marched. The swords, fifty
strong, moved out first, claiming their privilege as eventual winners of the
point-score tournament. The daggers followed, winners on index, and then the
sticks, staffs and clubs. The lone morningstar brought up the rear, low scorer
but not put out. "My weapon is not for games," he said, with some
justice. Sol no longer fought. He stayed with Sola,
showing unusual concern for her welfare, and let the fine military machine Sos
had fashioned operate with little overt direction. Did he know what his wife
had been doing all winter? He had to, for Sola was pregnant. Tyl ran the tribe. When they encountered a
single man who was willing to come to terms, Tyl gave the assignment to the
group corresponding to the man's weapon and let the leader of that group select
a representative to enter the circle. The advantage of the extended training
quickly showed: the appointed warriors were generally in better physical shape
than their opponents and superior strategists, and almost always won. When they
lost, more often than not the victor, perceiving the size and power of the
tribe, challenged the group leader in order to be incorporated into it. Tyl
allowed no one to travel with the tribe who was not bound to it. Only Sos was independent-and he wished he
were not. A week out they caught up to another tribe. It contained about forty
men, and its leader was typical of the crafty oldsters Sos had anticipated. The
man met Tyl and surveyed the situation-and agreed to put up just four warriors
for the circle: sword, staff, sticks and club. He refused to risk more. Disgruntled, Tyl retired for a conference
with Sos. "It's a small tribe, but he has many good men. I can tell they
are experienced and capable by the way they move and the nature of their
scars." "And perhaps also by the report-of
our advance scouts," Sos murmured. "He won't 'even send his best against
us!" Tyl said indignantly. "Put up fifty men and challenge him
yourself for his entire group. Let him inspect the men and satisfy himself that
they are worth his trouble." Tyl smiled and went to obtain Sol's
official approval, a formality only. In due course he had forty-five assorted
warriors assembled. "Won't work." Tor muttered. The wily tribemaster looked over the
offerings, grunting with approval. "Good men," he agreed. Then be
contemplated TyL "Aren't you the man of two weapons?" "Sword and stick." "You used to travel alone and now you
are second in command to a tribe of two hundred." "That's right." "I will not fight you." "You insist upon meeting our master
Sol?" "Certainly not!" Tyl controlled his temper with obvious
difficulty and turned to Sos. "What now, advisor?" he demanded with
irony. "Now you take Tor's advice." Sos
didn't know what the beard had in mind, but suspected it would work. "I think his weak spot is his
pride," Tor said conspiratorily. "He won't fight if he thinks he
might lose, and he won't put up more than a few men at a time, so he can quit
as sqon as the wind blows against him. No profit for us there. But if we can
make him look ridiculous-" "Marvelous!" Sos exclaimed,
catching on. "We'll pick up four jokers and shame him into a serious
entry!" "And we'll assign a core of
chucklers. The loudest mouths we have." "And we have plenty," Sos
agreed, remembering the quality of heckling that had developed during the
intense intergroup competition. Tyl shrugged dubiously. "You handle
it. I want no part of this." He went to his tent. "He really wanted to fight himself,"
Tor remarked. "But he's out. He never laughs." They compared notes and decided upon a
suitable quartet for the circle. After that they rounded up an even more
special group of front-row spectators. The first match began at noon. The
opposing sworder strode up to the circle, a tall, serious man somewhat beyond
the first flush of youth. From Sol's ranks came Dal, the second dagger: a
round-faced, short-bodied man whose frequent laugh sounded more like a giggle.
He was not a very good fighter overall, but the intense practice had shown up
his good point: he had never been defeated by the sword. No one quite fathomed
this oddity, since a stout man was generally most vulnerable to sharp
instruments, but it had been verified many times over. The sworder stared dourly at his opponent,
then stepped into the circle and stood on-guard. Dal drew one of his knives and
faced him-precociously imitating with the eight-inch blade the formal stance of
the other. The picked watchers laughed. More perplexed than angry, the sworder
feinted experimentally. Dal countered with the diminutive knife as though it
were a full-sized sword. Again the audience laughed, more boisterously than
strictly necessary. Sos aimed a surreptitious glance at the
other tribe's master. The man was not at all amused. Now the sworder attacked in earnest, and
Dal was obliged to draw his second dagger daintily and hold off the heavier
weapon with quick feints and maneuvers. A pair of daggers were generally
considered to be no match for a sword unless the wielder were extremely agile.
Dal looked quite unagile-but his round body always happened to be just a hair
out of the sword's path, and he was quick to take advantage of the openings
created by the sword's inertia. No one who faced the twin blades in the circle
could afford to forget that there were two, and that the bearer had to be held
at a safe distance at all times. It was useless to block a single knife if the
second were on its way to a vulnerable target. Had the sworder been a better man, the
tactics would have been foolhardy; but again and again Dal was able to send his
opponent lumbering awkwardly past, wide open for a crippling stab. Dal didn't
stab. Instead he flicked off a lock of the sworder's hair and waved it about
like a tassel while the picked audience roared. He slit the back of the
sworder's pantaloons, forcing him to grab them hastily, while Sol's men rolled
on the ground, yanked up their own trunks and slapped each other on shoulders
and backs. Finally the man tripped over Dal's artful
foot and fell out of the circle, ignominiously defeated. But Dal didn't leave
the circle. He kept on feinting and flipping his knives as though unaware that
his opponent was gone. The opposite master watched with frozen
face. Their next was the staffer. Against him
Tor had sent the sticks, and the performance was a virtual duplicate of the
first. Kin the Sticker fenced ludicrously with one hand while carrying the
alternate singlestick under his arm, in his teeth or between his legs, to the
lewd glees of the scoffers. He managed to make the staffer look inept and
untrained, though the man was neither. Kin beat a tattoo against the staff, as
though playing music, and bent down to pepper the man's feet painfully. By this
time even some of the warriors of the other tribe were chuckling. . . but not
their chief. The third match was the reverse: Sav met
the sticks. He hummed a merry folksong as he poked the slightly bulky belly of
his opposite with the end of his staff, preventing him from getting close.
"Swing low, sweet chariot!" he sang as he jabbed. The man had to take
both sticks in one hand in order ,to make a grab for the staff with the other.
"Oh, no John, no John, no John, no!" Say caroled as he wrapped that
double hand and sent both sticks flying. It was not his name, but that man was ever
after to be known in the tribe as Jon. Against their club went Mok the
Morningstar. He charged into the circle whirling the terrible spiked ball over
his head so that the wind sang through the spikes, and when the club blocked it
the chain wrapped around the hand until the orbiting ball came up tight against
the dubber's hand and crushed it painfully. Mok yanked, and the club came away,
while the man looked at his bleeding fingers. As the star had claimed; his was
not a weapon for games. Mok caught the club, reversed it, and
offered the handle to his opponent with a bow. "You have another
hand," he said courteously. "Why waste it while good bones
remain?" The man stared at him and backed out of the circle, utterly
humbled. The last fight was over. The other master was almost incoherent.
"Never have I seen such-such-" "What did you expect from the
buffoons you sent against us?" a slim, baby-faced youngster replied,
leaning against his sword. He had been foremost among the scoffers, though he
hardly looked big enough to heft his weapon. "We came to fight, but your
cavorting clowns-" "You!" the master cried out
furiously. "You meet my first sword, then!" The boy looked frightened. "But you
said only four-" "No! All my men will fight. But first
I want you-and that foul beard next to you. And those two loud mouthed
clubbers!" "Done!" the boy cried, standing
up and running to the circle, It was Neq, despite his youth and diminutive stature
the fourth sword of fifty. The beard, of course, was clever Tor
himself, now third sword. The two clubbers were first and second in their group
of thirty-seven. At the end of the day Sol's tribe was
richer by some thirty men. Sol pondered the matter for a day. He
talked with Tyl and thought some more. Finally he summoned Sos and Tor:
"This dishonors the circle," he said. "We fight to win or lose,
not to laugh." Then he sent Sos after the other master to
apologize and offer a serious return match, but the man had had enough. 'Were
you not weaponless, I would split your head in the circle!" he said. So it went. The group's months in the
badlands camp had honed it to a superb fighting force, and the precise
multiweapon ranking system placed the warriors exactly where they could win.
There were some losses-but these were overwhelmingly compensated by the gains.
Upon occasion Tyl had the opportunity to take the circle against a master,
matching a selected subtribe equivalent to the other tribe, as he had wanted to
do the first time. Twice he won, bringing a total of seventy warriors into
Sol's group, much to his pride.. . and once he lost. That was when Sol came out of his apparent
retirement to place his entire tribe of over three hundred men against the
fifty-now One hundred-belonging to the victor and challenged for it all. He took the sword and killed the other
master in as ruthless and businesslike an attack as Sos had ever seen. Tor made
notes on the technique, so as to call them out as pointers for the sword group.
Tyl kept his ranking-and if he had ever dreamed of replacing Sol, it was
certain that the vision perished utterly that day. Only once was the tribe seriously balked,
and not by another tribe. One day an enormous, spectacularly muscled man came
ambling down the trail swinging his club as though it were a singlestick~ Sos
was actually one of the largest men in the group, but the stranger was
substantially taller and broader through the shoulders than he. This was Bog,
whose disposition was pleasant, whose intellect was scant, and whose chiefest
joy was pulverising men in the circle. * Fight7 "Good, good!" he
exclaimed, smiling broadly. "One, two, three a'time! Okay!" And he
bounded into the circle and awaited all comers. Sos had the impression that the
main reason the man had failed to specify more at a time was that he could
count no higher. Tyl, his curiosity provoked, sent in the
first club to meet him. Bog launched into battle with no apparent science. He
simply swept the club back forth with such ferocity that his opponent was
helpless against it. Hit or miss, Bog continued unabated, fairly bashing the
other out of the circle before the man could catch his footing. Victorious, Bog grinned. "More!"
he cried. Tyl looked at the tribe's erstwhile first
clubber, a man who had won several times in the circle. He frowned, not quite
believing it. He sent in the second club. The same thing happened. Two men lay
stunned on the ground, thoroughly beaten. Likewise the two ranking swords and a
staff, in quick order. "More!" Bog exclaimed happily, but Tyl had had
enough. Five top men were shaken and lost, in the course of only ten minutes,
and the victor hardly seemed to be tired. "Tomorrow," he said to the big
clubber. "Okay!" Bog agreed,
disappointed, and accepted the hospitality of the tribe for the evening. He
polished off two full-sized meals and three willing women before he retired for
the night. Male and female alike gaped at his respective appetites, hardly able
to credit either department, but these were not subject to refutation. Bog
conquered everything one, two or three at a time. Next day he was as good as ever. Sol was
on hand this time to watch while Bog bashed club, sticks and daggers with equal
facility, and even flattened the terrible star. When struck, he paid no
attention, though some blows were cruel; when cut, he licked the blood like a
tiger and laughed. Blocking him was no good; he had such power that no really
effective inhibition was practical. "More!" he cried after each
debacle, and he never tired. "We must have that man," Sol
said. "We have no one to take him,"
Tyl objected. "He has already wiped out nine of our best, and hasn't even
felt the competition. I might kill him with the sword-but I couldn't defeat him
bloodlessly. We'd have no use for him dead." "He must be met with the club,"
Sos said. "That's the only thing with the mass to slow him. A powerfull,
agile, durable club." Tyl stared meaningfully at the three
excellent clubbers seated by Bog's side of the circle. All wore large bandages
where flesh and bone had succumbed to the giant's attack. "If those were
our ranked instruments, we need an unranked warrior," he observed. "Yes," Sol said. He stood up. "Wait a minute!" both men cried.
"Don't chance it yourself," Sos added. "You have too much to
risk." "The day any man conquers me with any
weapon," Sol said seriously, "is the day I go to the mountain."
He took up his club and walked to the circle. "The master!" Bog cried, recognizing
him. "Good fight?" "He didn't even settle terms,"
Tyl groaned. "This is nothing more than man-to-man." "Good fight," Sol agreed, and
stepped inside. Sos concurred. In the headlong drive for
empire, it seemed a culpable waste to chance Sol in the circle for anything
less than a full tribe. Accidents were always possible. But they had already
learned that their leader had other things on his mind these days than his
empire. Sol proved his manhood by his battle prowess, and he could allow no
slightest question there, even in his own mind. He had continued his exercises
regularly, keeping his body toned. Perhaps it took a man withOut a weapon to
appreciate just how deeply the scars of the other kind of deprivation went. Bog launched into his typical windmill
attack, and Sol parried and ducked expertly. Bog was far larger, but Sol was
faster and cut off the ferocious arcs before they gained full momentum. He
ducked under one swing and caught Bog on the side of the head with the short,
precise flick Sos had seen him demonstrate before. The club was not clumsy or
slow in Sol's hand. The giant absorbed the blow and didn't
seem to notice. He bashed away without hesitation, smiling. Sol had to back
away and dodge cleverly to avoid being driven out of the circle, but Bog
followed him without letup. Sol's strategy was plain. He was
conserving his strength, letting the other expend his energies uselessly.
Whenever there was an opening, he sneaked his own club in to bruise head,
shoulder or stomach, weakening the man further. It was a good policy-except
that Bog refused to be weakened. "Good!" he grunted when Sol
scored-and swung again. Half an hour passed while the entire tribe
massed around the arena, amazed. They all knew Sol's competence; what they couldn't
understand was Bog's indefatigable power. The club was a solid weapon, heavier
with every swing, and prolonged exercise with it inevitably deadened the arm,
yet Bog never slowed or showed strain. Where did he get such stamina? Sol had had enough of the waiting
artifice. He took the offense. Now be laid about him with swings like Bog's,
actually forcing the bigger man to take defensive measures. It was the first time they had seen it;
for all they had known until that point, Bog had no defense, since he had never
needed it. As it was, he was not good at it, and soon got smashed full force
across the side of the neck. Sos rubbed his own neck with sympathetic
pain, seeing the man's hair flop out and spittle fly from his open mouth. The
blow should have laid him out for the rest of the day. It didn't. Bog hesitated
momentarily, shook his head, then grinned. "Good!" he said-and smote
mightily with his own weapon. Sol was sweating profusely, and now took
the defensive stance from necessity. Again he fended Bog off with astute
maneuvers, while the giant pressed the attack as vigorously as before. Sol had
not yet been whacked upon head or torso; his defense was too skilled for the
other to penetrate. But neither could he shake his opponent or wear him down. After another half hour he tried again,
with no better effect. Bog seemed to be impervious to physical damage. After
that Sol was satisfied to wait. "What's the record for
club-club?" someone asked. "Thirty-four minutes," another
replied. The tinier Tor had borrowed from the
hostel indicated a hundred and four minutes. "It isn't possible to keep
that pace indefinitely," he said. The shadows lengthened. The contest
continued. Sos, Tyl and Tor huddled with the other
advisors. "They're going on until dark!" Tor exclaimed -
incredulously. "Sol won't quit, and Bog doesn't know how." "We have to break this up before they
both drop dead," Sos said. "How?" That was the crux. They were sure neither
participant would quit voluntarily, and the end was not in view Bog's strength
seemed boundless, and Sol's determination and skill matched it. Yet the onset
of night would multiply the chances for a fatal culmination, that nobody
wanted. The battle would have to be stopped. It was a situation no one had imagined,
and they could think of no ethical way to handle it. In the end, they decided
to stretch the circle code a bit. The staff squad took the job. A phalanx of
them charged into the circle, walling off the combatants and carrying them away.
"Draw!" Sav yelled. "Tie! Impasse! Even! No decision!" Bog picked -himself up, confused. "Supper!" Sos yelled at him.
"Sleep! Women!" That did it. "Okay!" the monster
clubber agreed. Sol thought about it, contemplating the
extended shadows. "All right," he said at last. Bog went over to shake hands. "You
pretty good, for little guy," he said graciously. "Next time we start
in morning, okay? More day." "Okay!" Sol agreed, and everyone
laughed. That night Sola rubbed liniment into Sol's
arms and legs and back and put him away for a good twelve hours' exhaustion.
Bog was satisfied with one oversized meal and one sturdy well-upholstered lass.
He disdained medication for his purpling bruises. "Good fight!" he
said, contented. The following day he went his way, leaving
behind the warriors he had conquered. "Only for fun!" he explained. "Good, good." They watched him disappear down the trail,
singing tunelessly and flipping his club end-over-end in the air. CHAPTER TEN "My year is up," Sos said. "I would have you stay," Sol
replied slowly. "You have given good service." "You have five-hundred men and an
elite corp of advisors. You don't need me." Sol looked up and Sos was shocked to see
tears in his eyes. "I do need you," he said. "I have no other
friend." Sos did not know what to say. Sola joined them, hugely pregnant. Soon
she would travel to a crazy hospital for delivery. "Perhaps you have a
son," Sos said. "When you find what you need, come
back," Sol told him, accepting the inevitable. "I will." That was all they
could say to each other. He left the camp that afternoon,
travelling east. Day by day the landscape became more familiar as he approached
the region of his childhood. He skirted the marked badlands near the coast,
wondering what mighty cities had stood where the silent death radiated now, and
whether there would ever be such massive assemblages of people again. The books
claimed that nothing green had grown in the centers of these encampments, that concrete
and asphalt covered the ground between buildings and made the landscape as flat
as the surface of a lake, that machines like those the crazies used today had
been everywhere, doing everything. Yet all had vanished in the Blast. Why?
There were many unanswered questions. A month of hiking brought him to the
school he had attended before beginning his travels as a warrior. Only a year
and a half had elapsed, but already it had become a entirely different facet of
his existence, one now unfamiliar to him and strange to see again. Still, he
knew his way around. He entered the arched front doorway and
walked down the familiar, foreign hall to the door at the end marked
"Principal." A girl he did not remember sat at the desk. He decided
she was a recent graduate, pretty, but very young. "I'd like to see Mr.
Jones," he said, pronouncing the obscure name carefully. "And who is calling?" She stared
at Stupid, perched a ever upon his shoulder. "Sos," he said, then realized
that the name would mea nothing here. "A former student. He knows
me." She spoke softly into an intercom and
listened for th reply. "Doctor Jones will see you now," she said, an
smiled at him as though he were not a ragged-bearded dirt-encrusted pagan with
a mottled bird on his shoulder. He returned the gesture, appreciating her
attention though he knew it was professional, and went on through the inner
door. The principal rose immediately and came
around the desk to greet him. "Yes of course I remember you! Clas of '107,
and you stayed to practice with the-the sword wasn't it? What do you call
yourself now?" "Sos." He knew Jones knew it
already, and was simply offering him the chance to explain the change. He didn
take it immediately, and the principal, experienced in such matters, came to
his rescue again. "Sos. Beautiful thing, that
three-letter convention. Wish I knew how it originated. Well, sit down, Sos,
and tell me everything. Where did you acquire your pet? That's genuine
mock-sparrow, if I haven't lost my eye for bad lands fauna." A very gentle
fatherly inflection came mt his voice. "You have been poking into
dangerous regions warrior. Are you back to stay?" "I don't know. I don't think so. I-I
don't know wher my loyalties lie, now." How rapidly he resumed the mood of
adolescence, in this man's presence. "Can't make up your mind whether
you're sane or crazies eh?" Jones said, and laughed in his harmless way.
"I know it's a hard decision. Sometimes I still wish I could chuck it all
and take up one of those glamorous weapons and- you didn't kill anybody, I
hope?" "No. Not directly, anyway," he
said, thinking of the recalcitrant dagger Nar and Tyl's execution of him.
"I only fought a few times, and always for little things. The last time
was for my name." "Ah, I see. No more than that?" "And perhaps for a woman, too." "Yes. Life isn't always so simple in
the simple world, is it? If you care to amplify-" Sos recounted the entire experience he had
had, the emotional barriers overcome at last, while Jones listened
sympathetically. "I see," the principal said at the end. "You do
have a problem." He cogitated for a moment- "thought" seemed too
simple a word to apply to him- then touched the intercOm. "Miss Smith,
will you check the file on one 'Sol,' please? S-O-L. Probably last year, no,
two years ago, west coast. Thank you." "Did be go to school?" Sos had
never thought of this. "Not here, certainly. But we have
other training schools, and he sounds as though he's had instruction. Miss
Smith will check it out with the computer. There just might be something on the
name." They waited for several minutes, Sos
increasingly uncomfortable as he reminded himself that he should have cleaned
up before coming here. The crazies had something of a fetish about dirt: they -
never went long without removing it. Perhaps it was because they tended to stay
within their buildings and machines, where aromas could concentrate. "The girl," he said, filling
time, "Miss Smith-is she a student?" Jones smiled tolerantly. "No longer.
I believe she is actually a year older than you are. We can't be certain
because she was picked up running wild near one of the radioactive areas a
number of years ago and we never did manage to trace her parentage. She was
trained at another unit, but you can be sure there was a change in her, er,
etiquette. Underneath, I daresay, there is nomad yet, but she's quite
competent." It was hard to imagine that such,a
polished product was forest-born, even though he had been through it himsel
"Do you really get all your -people from-" "From the real world? Very nearly,
Sos. I was a sword bearer myself, thirty years ago." "A sworder? You?" "I'll assume that your astonishment
is complimentar Yes, I fought in the circle. You see-" "I have it, Dr. Jones,"-the
intercom said. "S.O.L.- Woul you like me to read it off?" "Please." "Sol - adopted code name for
mutilated foundling testes transplant, insulin therapy, comprehensive manual
training, discharged from San Francisco orphanage Bi 0' Do you want the details
on that, Dr. Jones?" "No thanks. That will do nicely, Miss
Smith." He n turned to Sos. "That may not be entirely clear to you,
seems - your friend was an orphan. There was some trouble I remember, about
fifteen years ago on the west coast an well, we had to pick up the pieces.
Families wiped out children tortured-this type of thing will happen
occasionally when you're dealing with primitives. Your Sol was castrated at the
age of five and left to bleed to death. well, he was one of the ones we happened
to catch in time. A transplant operation took care of the testosterone and
insulin shock therapy helped eradicate the traumatic memories, but, well,
there's only in much we can do. Evidently he wasn't suited to intellectual
stimulation, you were, so he received manual instead. From what you told me, it
was exceptionally effective. He seems to have adjusted well." "Yes." Sos was beginning to
understand things about Sol that had baffled him before. Orphaned at a
vulnerable age by tribal savagery, he would naturally strive to protect himself
most efficiently and to abolish all men and all tribes that might pose a
personal threat. Raised in an orphanage he would seek friendship-and not know
how to recogse it or what to do with it. And he would want a family his own,
that he would protect fanatically. How much more precious a child-to the man
who could never father one! Couple this background with a physical
dexterity an endurance amounting to genius, and there was-Sol. "Why do you do all this?" Sos
asked. "I mean, building hostels and stocking them, training children,
marking off the badlands, projecting television programs. You get no thanks for
it. You know what they call you." "Those who desire nonproductive
danger and glory are welcome to it," Jones said. "Some of us prefer
to live safer, more useful lives. It's all a matter of temperament, and that
can change with age." "But you could have it all for
yourselves! If-if you did not feed and clothe the warriors, they would
perish." "That's good enough reason to
continue service, then, don't you think?" Sos shook his head. "You aren't
answering my question." "I can't answer it. In time you will
answer it for yourself. Then perhaps you will join us. Meanwhile, we're always
ready to help in whatever capacity we are able." "How can you help a man who wants a
weapon when he has sworn to carry none, and who loves a woman who is pledged to
another man?" Jones smiled again. "Forgive me, Sos,
if these problems appear transistory to me. If you look at it objectively, I
think you'll see that there are alternatives." "Other women, you mean? I know that
'Miss' you put on your receptionist's name means she is looking for a husband,
but I just don't find it in me to be reasonable in quite that way. I was
willing to give any girl a fair trial by the bracelet, just as I gave any man
fair battle in that circle, but somehow all my preferences have been shaped to
Sola's image. And she loves me, too." "That seems to be the way love
is," Jones agreed regretfully. "But if I understand the situation
correctly, she will go with you, after her commitment to Sol is finished. I
would call this a rather mature outlook on her part." "She won't just 'go' with me! She
wants a name with prestige, and I don't even carry a weapon." "Yet she recognized your true
importance in the tribe. Are you sure it isn't your own desire, more than hers?
To win a battle reputation, that is?" "I'm not sure at all," Sos
admitted. His position, once stated openly, sounded much less reasonable than
before. "So it all comes down to the weapon.
But you did not swear to quit all weapons-only the six standard ones." "Same thing, isn't it?" "By no means. There have been
hundreds of weapons in the course of Earth's history. We standardized on six
foi convenience, but we can also provide prototype non standard items, and if
any ever became popular we couk negotiate for mass production. For example, you
employec the straight sword with basket hilt, patterned after medieva models,
though of superior grade, of course. But there ь also the scimitar-the curved
blade-and the rapier, foi fencing. The rapier doesn't look as impressive as the
broad• sword, but it is probably a more deadly weapon in con fined quarters,
such as your battle circle. We could-" "I gave up the sword in all its
forms. I don't care to temporize or quibble about definitions." "I suspected you would feel that way.
So you rule out any variation of blade, club or stick?" "Yes." "And we rule out pistols, blowguns
and boomerangs- anything that acts at a distance or employs a motive powet
other than the arm of the wielder. We allow the bow and arrow for hunting-but
that wouldn't be much good in the circle anyway." "Which pretty well covers the
field." "Oh, no, Sos. Man is more inventive
than that, particu. larly when it comes to modes of destruction. Take thЂ whip,
for example-usually thought of as a punitive in strument, but potent as a
weapon too. That's a long fine thong attached to a short handle. It is possible
to stand back and slash the shirt off a man's back with mere flicks of the
wrist, or to pinion his arm and jerk him off balance, or snap out an eye. Very
nasty item, in the experienced hand." "How does it defend against the smash
of the club?" "Much as the daggers do, I'm afraid.
The whipper just has to stay out of the club's way." "I would like to defend myself as
well as to attack." Bul Sos was gaining confidence that some suitable
weapon foi him did exist. He had not realized that Jones knew sc much about the
practical side of life. Wasn't it really foi some such miracle he had found his
way here? "Perhaps we shall have to
improvise." Jones tugged piece of string between his fingers. "A net
would be fine defensively, but-" His eyes continued to focus on the string
as his expression became intent. "That may well be it!" "String?" "The garrote. A length of cord used
to strangle a man. Quite effective, I assure you." "But how would I get close enough to
a dagger to strangle him, without getting disemboweled? And it still wouldn't
stop a sword or club." "A long enough length of it would,
Actually, I am visualizing something more like a chain-flexible, but hard
enough to foil a blade and heavy enough to entangle a club. A-a metal rope,
perhaps. Good either offensively or defensively, I'm sure." "A hope." Sos tried to imagine
it as a weapon, but failed. "Or a bolas," Jones said, carried away by
his line of thought. "Except that you would not be allowed to throw the
entire thing, of course, Still, weighted ends-come down to the shop and we'll
see what we can work up." Miss Smith smiled at hhn again as they
passed her, but Sos pretended not to notice. She had a very nice smile, and her
hair was set in smooth light waves, but she was nothing like Sola. That day Sos gained a weapon-but it was
five months before he felt proficient enough with it to undertake the trail
again. Miss Smith did not speak to him at the
termination, but Jones bid him farewell sadly. "It was good to have you
back with us, if only for these few months, Sos. If things don't work
out-" "I don't know," Sos said, still
unable to give him a commitment. Stupid chirped. CHAPTER ELEVEN As he
had begun two years before, Sos set out to find his fortune. Then he had become
Sol the Sword, not suspecting what his alliteratively chosen name would bring
him to; now he was Sos the Rope. Then he had fought in the circle for pleasure
and reputation and minor differences; now he fought to perfect his technique.
Then he had taken his women as they came; now he dreamed of only one. Yet there were things about the blonde
Miss Smith that could have intrigued him, in other circumstances. She was
literate, for one thing, and that was something he seldom encountered in the
nomad world. True, she was of the crazies' establishment-but she would have
left it, had he asked her to; that much had become apparent. He had not asked .
. . and now, briefly, he wondered whether he had made a mistake. He thought of Sola and that wiped out all
other fancies. Where was Sol's tribe now? He had no idea.
He could only wander until he got word of it, then follow until he caught up,
sharpening his skill in that period. He had a weapon now, and with it he meant
to win his bride. The season was early spring, and the
leaf-buds were just beginning to form. As always at this time of year, the men
brought their families to the cabins, not anxious to pitch small tents against
the highly variable nights. The young single girls came, too, seeking their
special conquests. Sos merged with these groups in crowded camaraderie,
sleeping on the floor when necessary, declining to share a bunk if it meant
parting with his bracelet, and conversing with others on sundry subjects: Sol's
tribe? No-no one knew its present whereabouts, though some had heard of it. Big
tribe-a thousand warriors, wasn't it? Maybe he should ask one of the masters;
they generally kept track of such things. The second day out Sos engaged in a status
match with a sticker. The man had questioned whether a simple length of rope
could be seriously considered a weapon, and Sos had offered to demonstrate, in
friendly fashion. Curious bystanders gathered around as the two men entered the
circle Sos's intensive practice had left his body
in better condition than ever before. He had thought he had attained his full
growth two years ago, but the organs and flesh of his body had continued to
change, slowly. Indeed, he seemed to be running more and more to muscle, and
today was a flat solid man of considerable power. He wondered sometimes whether
he had been touched by radiation, and whether it could act in this fashion. He was ready, physically-but it had been a
long time since he took the circle with a weapon. His hands became sweaty, and
he suddenly felt unsure of himself, a stranger in this ring of physical
decision. Could he still fight? He had to; all his hopes depended upon this. His rope was a slender metallic cord
twenty-five feet long, capped and weighted at either end. He wore it coiled
about his shoulders when traveling, and it weighed several pounds. Stupid had learned to watch the rope. Sos
loosened several feet of it and held a slack loop in one hand as he faced the
other man, and Stupid quickly made for a nearby tree. The two sticks glinted as
the other attacked, the right beating at his head while the left maintained a
defensive guard. Sos jumped clear, bounding to the far side of the circle. His
nervousness vanished as the action began, and he knew he was all right. His
rope shot out as the man advanced again, entangling the offensive wrist. A
yank, and the sticker was pulled forward, stumbling. Sos jerked expertly and the cord fell
free, just as he had practiced it, and snapped back to his waiting hand. The
man was on him again, directing quick blows with both sticks so that a single
throw could not interfere with the pair. Sos flipped a central loop over the
sticker's neck, ducked under his ann and leaped for the far side of the ring
again. The loop tightened, choking the man and pulling him helplessly backward. Another jerk and the rope fell free again.
Sos could have kept it taut and finished the fight immediately, but he
preferred to make a point. He wanted to prove, to other and to himself, that
the rope could win in a number of guises-and to discover any weaknesses in it
before he had a serious encounter. The sticker approached more cautiously the
third time keeping one arm high to ward off the snaking rope. The man knew now
that the coil was an oddity but no toy; a weapon to be wary of. He jumped in
suddenly, thinking to score a blow by surprise--and Sos smacked him blindingly
across the forehead with the end. The man reeled back, grasping the fact of
defeat. A red welt appeared just above his eyes, and it was obvious that the
rope could have struck an inch lower and done terrible damage, had Sos chosen
so. As it was, his eyes watered profusely, and the sticker had to strike out
almost randomly. Sos let down his guard, looking for a kind
way to finish the encounter-and the man happened to connect with hard rap to
the side of his head. The singlestick was no club, but still could easily knock
out a man, and Sos was momentarily shaken. His opponent followed up with the
other stick immediately, raining blows upon head and shoulders before Sos could
plunge away. He had been away from the circle too long!
He should never have eased his own attack. He was fortunate that the other was
operating on reflex rather than calculated skill and had struck without proper
aim. He had his lesson, and he would not forget it. Sos stayed away until his head was clear,
then set aboul finishing it. He wrapped the rope about the man's legs, lassoing
them, and yanked the feet from under. He bent over the sticker, this time
bunching his shoulders to absorb the ineffective blows, and pinioned both arms
with a second loop. He gripped the coils with both hands strategically placed,
lifted, and heaved. The man came up. hogtied and helpless. Sos
whirled him around in a complete arc and let go. The body flew out of the ring
and landed on the lawn beyond the gravel. He had not been seriously hurt, but
was completely humiliated. The rope had proven itself in combat. The following weeks established Sos as a
reputable fighter against other weapons as well. His educated rope quickly
snared the hand that wielded sword or club, defending by incapacitating the
offense, and the throttle-coil kept the flashing hands of the dagger away. Only
against the staff did he have serious-trouble. The long pole effectively prevented
him from looping the hands, since it extended the necessary range for a lasso
enormously and tended to tangle his rope and slow alternate attacks. Wherever
he flung, there was the length of rigid metal, blocking him. But the staff was
mainly a defensive weapon, which gave him time to search out an opening and
prevail. He made a mental note, however: never tackle the quarterstaff when in
a hurry. Still there was no positive word on Sol's
tribe. It was as though it had disappeared, though he was certain this was not
the case. Finally he took the advice offered the first night and sought the
nearest major tribe. This happened to be the Pit doubles. He
was not at all sure that their leader would give information to an isolated
warrior merely because he asked for it. The Pit master had a reputation for
being surly and secretive. But Sos had no partner to make a doubles challenge
for information, and none of the men he had met were ones he cared to trust his
life to in the circle. He gave a mental shrug and set course for
the Pit encampment. He. would dodge that obstacle when he came to it. Three days later he met a huge clubber
ambling in the opposite direction, tossing his weapon into the air and humming
tunelessly. Sos stopped, surprised, but there was no doubt. It was Bog, the indefatigable swinger who
had battered Sol for half a day, for the sheer joy of fighting. "Bog!" he cried. The giant stopped, not recognizing him.
"Who you?" he demanded, pointing the club. . - Sos explained where they had met.
"Good fight!" Bog exclaimed, remembering Sol. But he did not know or
care where Sol's tribe had gone. "Why not travel with me?" Sos
asked him, thinking of the Pit doubles. To team with such a man-! "I'm
looking for Sol., Maybe we can find him together. Maybe another good
fight." "Okay!" Bog agreed heartily.
"You come with me." "But I want to inquire at the Pit's.
You're going the wrong way." Bog did not follow the reasoning. "My
way," he said firmly, hefting the club. Sos could think of only one way to budge
him-a dangerous way. "I'll fight you for it. I win, we go my way.
Okay?" "Okay!" he agreed with
frightening enthusiasm. The prospect of a fight always swayed Bog. Sos had to backtrack two hours' journey to
reach the nearest circle, and by that time it was late afternoon. The giant was
eager to do battle, however. "All right-but we quit at dusk." "Okay!" And they entered the
circle as people rushed up to witness the entertainment. Some had seen Bog
fight before, or heard of him, and others had encountered Sos. There was
considerable speculation about the outcome of this unusual match. Most of it
consisted of estimates of the number of minutes or seconds it would require for
Bog to take the victory. It was fully as bad as he had feared. Bog
blasted away with his club, heedless of obstructions. Sos ducked and weaved and
backpedaled, feeling naked without a solid weapon, knowing that sooner Or later
the ferocious club would catch up to him. Bog didn't seem to realize that his
blows hurt his opponents; to him, it was all sport. Sos looped the arm with a quick throw-and
Bog swung without change of pace, yanking the rope and Sos after him. The man
had incredible power! Sos dropped the garrote over his head and tightened it
behind the tremendous neck-and Bog kept swinging, unheeding, the muscles lining
that column so powerful that he could not be choked. The spectators gaped, but Bog was not even
aware of them. Sos saw a couple of them touch their necks and knew they were
marveling at Bog's invulnerability. Sos gave up the choke and concentrated on
Bog's feet, looping them together when he had the chance and yanking. The big
man simply stood there, legs spread, balanced by the backlash of his own
swings, and caught the taut rope with a mash that ripped the other end from
Sos's hands painfully. By the time he recovered it, Bog was free,
still swinging gleefully. Sos has managed to avoid anything more serious than
grazing blows-but these were savage enough. It was only a matter of time,
unless he retreated from the circle before getting tagged. He cou'd not give up! He needed this man's
assistance, and he had to ascertain that his weapon was effective against a top
warrior as well as the mediocre ones. He decided upon one desperate stratagem. Sos looped, not Bog's arm, but the club
itself, catching it just above the handle. Instead of tightening the coil,
however, he let it ride, keeping the rope slack as he ducked under the motion.
As he did so, he dropped the rest of the rope to the ground, placed both feet
upon it, and shifted his full weight to rest there. As the club completed its journey the rope
snapped taut. Sos was jerked off his feet by the yank-but the club received an
equal shock, right at the moment least expected by the wielder. It twisted in
Bog's hand as the head flipped over-and flew out of the circle. Bog stared at the distant weapon
openmouthed. He did not understand what had happened. Sos got to his feet and
hefted his rope-but he still wasn't sure he could make the giant concede
defeat. Bog started to go after his club, but
halted as he realized that he could not leave the circle without being adjudged
the loser. He was baffled. "Draw!" Sos shouted in a fit 'of
inspiration. "Tie! Food! Quit!" "Okay!" Bog replied
automatically. Then, before the man could figure out what it meant, Sos took
his arm in a friendly grasp and guided him out of the arena. "It was a draw," Sos told him.
"As with Sol. That means nobody won, nobody lost. We're even. So we have
to fight together next time. A team." Bog thought about it. He grinned.
"Okay!" He was nothing if not agreeable, once the logic was properly
presented. That night no women happened 'to be
available for a bracelet. Bog looked around the cabin, circled the center
column once in perplexity, and finally turned on the television. For the rest
of the evening he was absorbed by the silent figures gesticulating there,
smiling with pleasure at the occasional cartoons. He was the first person Sos
had seen actually watch television for any length of time. Two days later they found the large Pit
tribe. Twin spokesmen came Out to meet them. Sos's suspicions had been correct:
the master would not even talk to him. "Very well. I challenge the master to
combat in the circle." "You," the left spokesman said
dryly, "and who else?' "And Bog the club, here." "As you wish. You will meet one of
our lesser teams first!" "One, two, three a'time!" Bog
exclaimed. "Good, good.!" "What my partner means," Sos
said smoothly, "is that we will meet your first, second and third
teams-consecutively." He put a handsome sneer into his voice. "Then
we will sell them back to your master for suitable information. They will not
be able to travel, in their condition." "We shall see," the man said
coolly. The Pit's first team was a pair of swords.
The two men were of even height and build, perhaps brothers, and seemed to know
each other's location and posture without looking. This was a highly polished
team that had fought together for many years, he was sure. A highly dangerous
team, better than any he had trained in the badlands camp . . . and he and Bog
had never fought together before. As a matter of fact, neither of them had
fought in any team before, and Bog hardly understood what it was all about. But Sos was counting on the fact that the
rope weapon would be strange to these men-and Bog was Bog. "Now
remember," Sos cautioned him, "I'm on your side. Don't hit me." "Okay!" Bog agreed, a little
dubiously. To him, anything in the circle with him was fair game, and he still
wasn't entirely clear on the details of this special arrangement. The two sworders functioned beautifully.
Both were expert. While one slashed, the other parried, and while the first
recovered, his partner took the offense. Every so often with no apparent signal
they lunged together, twin blades swinging with synchronized precision just
inches apart. This, at any rate, was the way it was
during the brief practice they engaged in prior to the formal battle. The,
situation changed somewhat when Bog and Sos 'took the circle against them. Bog, turned on by the circle in the usual
fashion, blasted away at both opponents simultaneously, while Sos stood back
and twirled the end of his rope and watched, only cautioning his partner when
Bog began to forget who was on which side. The devastating club knocked both
swords aside, then swept back to knock them again, to the consternation of the
Pit team. They didn't know what to make of it and couldn't quite believe that it
was happening. But they were neither cowardly nor stupid.
Very soon they split apart, one attempting to engage Bog defensively from the
front while the other edged to the side for an angled cut. That was when Sos's rope snaked out and
caught his wrist. It was the only move Sos made, but it sufficed. Bog smashed
them out of opposite sides of the circle, and Sos was right: they were not in
fit condition to travel The second team consisted of two clubs. A
good idea, Sos thought, giving the Pit director due credit, but not good
enough. Bog mowed them both down zestfully while Sos continued to stay out of
harm's way. The contest was over even more quickly than the first. The Pit strategist, however, learned from
experience. The third team consisted of a staffer and a netter. Sos knew immediately that it meant
trouble. He had only learned of the existence of non-standard weapons after
returning to gain the advice of his mentor, Principal Jones. The very fact that
a man had a net and knew how to use it in the circle meant that he had had
crazy training-and that was dangerous. It was. The moment the four were in the
circle, the netter made his cast-and Bog was hopelessly entangled. He tried to
swing, but the pliant nylon strands held him in. He tried to punch the net
away, but did not know how. Meanwhile the netter drew the fine but exceedingly
strong mesh closer and closer about him, until Bog tripped an crashed to the
ground, a giant cocoon. All this time Sos was trying savagely to
reach and help his partner-but the staff held him at bay. The man mad no
aggressive moves; he only blocked Sos off, and at that simple task he was most
effective. The staffer never looked behind him, having full confidence in his
partner, and as long as he concentrated on Sos and refused to be draw out, Sos
could not hurt him. The netter finished his job of wrapping
and began rollin the hapless Bog out Of the circle, net and all Sos could guess
what was coming next: the netter deprived of his own weapon, would grab for the
rope, taking whateve punishment he had to to get a grip on it. Then he would
keep pulling while his partner took the offensive. All the netter needed was an
opening, with the staffer's distractions and two men against one. The netter
would naturally be good with his bare hands on anything flexible. "Roll, Bog, roll!" Sos shouted.
"Back in the circle! Roll! For once in his life Bog understood
immediately. He wrapped body flexed like a huge grub, then countered the
netter's efforts to manipulate him over the rim. Bog was hefty hunk of man and
could hardly be moved against his will; Bog grunted, the staffer looked-and
that was his mistake. Sos's rope whipped around the man's neck
and brough him down choking, while the Pit spectators groaned. Sos hurdled his hunching
body and landed on the back of the straining netter. He clasped the man in his
anus, pickei him up and threw him down on top of his rising partner. A quick
series of loops, and both men were bound to gether, the staff crosswise between
them. Sos did not fool ishly approach them again. They could still maneuve
together, or grab him and hang on. Instead he bent to th net, searching out the
convolutions and ripping them 'awa: from Bog's body. "Lie still!" he
yelled in Bog's ear as the cocoon continued to struggle. "It's me!
Sos!" Untended, the two Pit' men rapidly fought
free. Now they had possession of both staff and, rope, while only Bog's legs
were loose from the complicated, tenacious net Sos had lost his play for time. "Roll, Bog, roll!" he shouted
again, and gave his partner a vigorous urge in the right direction. Bog kicked
his legs and tried, but the motion was clumsy. The two opponents hurdled him
easily-and were caught at waist height by Sos's flying tackle. All four men landed in a heap, entangled
by rope and net. But the net was spoken for while the rope was loose. Sos
quickly wrapped it around all three men and knotted it securely about the'
striving 'bundle. Bog, finding the netter similarly bound, grinned through the
mesh and heaved his bulk about, trying to crush the man. Sos extracted the staff and aimed its
blunt tip at the head of its owner. "Stop!" the Pit spokesman cried.
"We yield! We yield!" Sos smiled. He had not really intended to
deliver such an unfair blow. "Tomorrow the Pits will speak with
you," the spokesman said, no longer so distant. He watched the three men
work their way out of the involuntary embrace. "Our hospitality,
tonight." It was good hospitality. After a full
meal, Sos and Bog retired to the nearest hostel, that the Pit tribe had vacated
for their use. Two pretty girls showed up to claim their bracelets. "Not
for me," Sos said, thinking of Sola. "No offense." "I take both!" Bog cried. Sos
left him to his pleasures; it was the rope's turn to watch television. In the morning Sos learned why the Pits
were so secretive about their persons-and why they had formed the doubles
tribe. They were Siamese twins: two men joined together by a supple band of
flesh at the waist. Both were swords, and Sos was certain that their teamwork,
when they fought, was unexcelled. "Yes, we know of Sol's tribe,"
the left one said. "Tribes, rather. Two months ago he split his group into
ten subtribes of a hundred warriors each, and they 'are roving about the
country, expanding again. One of them is coming to meet us in the circle
soon." "Oh? Who governs it?" "Tor the Sword. He is reputed to be
an able leader." "So I can believe." "May we inquire your business with
Sol? If you seek to join a tribe yourself, we can offer you and your partner an
advantageous situation-" Sos politely declined. "My business
is of a private nature. But I am sure Bog will be happy to remain for a few
days by himself to give your teams practice, so long as your men, women and
food hold out.. ." CHAPTER TWELVE "Is
this the tribe of Sol of all weapons?" Sos inquired. He had not waited for
the arrival of Tor's subordinate at the Pit camp, much as he would have enjoyed
being on hand for the contest of wits between Tor and the perceptive Pit
strategist. It would probably be a standoff. It was Sol he was after, and now
that he knew where to find him no further delay was tolerable. As it happened, he had met Tor on the way,
and obtained updating and redirection-but it was hard to believe, even so, that
this was the proper camp. Warriors were practicing everywhere, none
of them familiar. Yet this was the only major group in the arena, so the
directions had not been mistaken. Had he traveled a month only to encounter
Sol's conqueror? He hoped not. The camp was well disciplined, but he did not
like its atmosphere. "Speak to Vit the Sword," the
nearest man told him. Sos searchedout the main tent and asked
for Vit. "Who are you?" the tent guard, a swarthy dagger, demanded,
eying the bird on his shoulder.' "Step into the circle and I will show
you who I am!" Sos said angrily. He had had enough of such bureaucracy. The guard whistled and a man detached
himself from practice and trotted over. "This intruder wishes to make
himself known in the circle," the dagger said contemptuously, "Oblige
him." The man turned to study Sos. "Mok the Morningstar!" Sos
cried. Mok started. "Sos! You have come
back-and Stupid, too! I did not recognize you, in all that muscle!" "You know this man?" the guard
inquired. "Know him! This is Sos-the man who
built this tribe! Sol's friend!" The guard shrugged indifferently.
"Let him prove it in the circle." "You nuts? He doesn't carry a-"
Mok paused. "Or do you, now?" Sos had his rope about him, but the man
had not recognized it as a weapon. "I do. Come, I'll demonstrate." "Why not try it against the staff or
sticks?" Mok suggested diplomatically. "My weapon is-" "Is dangerous? You seem to lack faith
in my prowess." "Oh, no," Mok protested, obviously
insincere. "But you know how it is with the star. One accident-" Sos laughed. "You force me to
vindicate myself. Come- I'll make a believer out of you." Mok accompanied him to the circle, ill at
ease. "If anything happens-" "This is my weapon," Sos said,
hefting a coil of rope. "If you are afraid to face it, summon a better
man." Several neighboring men chuckled, and Mok
had to take the circle. Sos knew the jibe had been unfair; the man had wanted
to spare him from possible mutilation. Mok was no coward, and since he was
still with the tribe, his skill was sufficient too. But it was important that
the rope prove itself as a real weapon; men like Mok would not believe in Sos's
new status as a warrior otherwise. Friendship ended in the circle, always.
Mok lifted his morningstar and whirled the spiked ball in an overhead spiral.
He had to attack, since the weapon could not be used defensively. Sos had never
faced the star before and discovered that it was a peculiarly frightening
experience. Even the faint tune of air passing the circling spikes was ominous. Sos bcked away, treating the flying ball
with utmost respect. He fired a length of rope at it, caught the metal chain,
fouled it, and yanked ball, chain and handle out of Mok's hand. Mok stood there
staring, as Bog had done before him. The spectators laughed. "If any of you think you can do
better, step inside," Sos invited. A sticker was quick to accept the
challenge-and as quick to fall to the throttle-loop. This time it was Mok who
laughed. "Come-you must see Vit now!" A group of men continued to stand around
the vacated circle, murmuring as Sos left. They had never witnessed such a
performance. "I'm glad you're back," Mok
confided as they came to the tent. "Things aren't the same around here
since-" he broke off as they approached the guard. This time there was no trouble about
entry. Mok ushered him into the leader's presence. "Yes?' Vit was a tall slender, dour
man of middle years who looked familiar. The name, also, jogged an image. Then
Sos placed him: the sworder that Dal the Dagger had humiliated, back in the
first full-fledged tribal encounter. Times had certainly changed! "I am Sos the Rope. I have come to
talk to Sol." "By what right?" Mok started to explain, but Sos had had
enough. He knew Vit recognized him and was simply placing difficulties in his
way. "By the right of my weapon! Challenge me in the circle before you
attempt to balk me!" It was good to be able to assume this posture again;
the weapon made all the difference. Sos realized that he was being less than
reasonable, and enjoyed the feeling. Vit merely looked at him. "Are you
that rope who dinarmed Bog the club, five weeks ago in the east?" "I am." Sos was beginning to
appreciate why Vit had risen to such a position of power so rapidly: he had
complete command of his temper and knew his business. Apparently supremacy in the circle was no
longer a requirement for leadership. "Sol will see you tomorrow." "Tomorrow!" "He is absent on business today.
Accept our hospitality tonight." Sol away on business? He did not like the
smell of that. Sol should have no reason to recruit warriors alone, any
more-not with ten tribes to manage, the nucleus of his empire. He could not be
inspecting any of those tribes, either; the nearest was at least a week away. A woman emerged from a compartment and
walked slowly toward them. She was dressed in a breathtakingly snug sarong and
wore very long, very black hair. It was Sola. Sos started toward her, only to be blocked
by Vit. "Eyes off that Woman! She belongs to the master!" Sola looked up and recognized him.
"Sos!" she cried then checked herself. "I know this man,"
she said formally to Vit. "I will speak to him." "You 'Will not speak to him."
Vit stood firmly between them. Sos gripped his rope, furious, but Sola
backed away and retreated into her compartment. Mok tugged his arm, and he
controlled himself and wheeled about. Something was certainly wrong, but this
was not the moment for action It would not be wise to betray his former
intimacy with Sola. "All the old stalwarts are
gone," Mok said sadly as the emerged. "Tyl, Tor, Say, Tun-hardly any
of the ones we built the badlands camp with are here today." "What happened to them?" He knew
already, but wanted more information. The more he saw of this tribe, the less
he liked it. Was Sol still in control, or had he become a figurehead? Had there
been some private treachery to incapacitate him? "They command the other tribes. Sol
trusts no one you did not train. We need you again, Sos. I wish we were back in
the badlands, the way it was before." "Sol seems to trust Vit." "Not to command. This is Sol's own
tribe, and he runs it himself, with advisors. Vit just handles the
details." "Such as keeping Sola penned
up?" "Sol makes him do it. She is allowed
to see no one while he is away. Sol would kill Vit if-but I told you,
everything is different." Sos agreed, profoundly disturbed. The camp
was efficient, but the men were strangers to him. He recognized no more than
half a dozen of the hundred or so he saw. It was a strange pass when the
closest companion he could find in Sol's tribe was Mok-whose dealing with him
had always been brief before. This was not, in fact, a tribe at all; it was a
military camp, of the type he had read about, with a military martinet in
charge. The esprit de corps he had fostered was gone. He accepted a small tent on the outskirts,
alone, for the night. He was troubled, but still did not want to act until he
understood the ramifications of what he had observed. Evidently the dour Vit
had been put in charge because he followed orders without imagination and was
probably completely trustworthy in that respect. But why the need? Something had gone drastically wrong, and
he could not believe that his own absence could account for it. Tor's tribe was
hardly like this. What had taken the spirit out of Sol's drive for empire? A woman came quietly to the tent.
"Bracelet?" she inquired, her voice muffled, her face hidden in the dusk. "No!" he snapped, turning his
eyes from the hourglass figure that showed in provocative silhouette against
the distant evening fires. She tugged open the mesh and kneeled to
show her face. "Would you shame me, Sos?" "I 'asked for no woman," he
said, not looking at her. "Go away. No offense." She did not move.
"Greensleeves," she murmured. His head jerked up. "Sola!" "It was never your habit to make me
wait so long for recognition," she said with wry reproof. "Let me in
before someone sees." She scrambled inside and refastened the mesh.
"I changed places with the girl assigned, so I think we're safe. But
still-" "What are you doing here? I thought
you weren't-" She stripped and crawled into his bedroll.
"You must have been exercising!" "Not any more." "Oh, but you have! I never felt such
a muscular body." "I mean we're not- lovers any more.
If you won't meet me by day, I won't meet you by night." "Why did you come, then?' she
inquired, placing against him a body that had become magnificent. Her pregnancy
of the year before had enhanced her physical attributes. "I came to claim you honorably." "Claim me, then! No man but you has
touched me since we first met." "Tomorrow. Give back his bracelet and
take mine, publicly." "I will," she said.
"Now-" "No!" She drew back and tried to see his face in
the dark. "You mean it." "I love you. I came for you. But I
will have you honorably." She sighed. "Honor is not quite- that
simple, Sos." But she got up and began putting on her clothing. "What has happened here? Where is
Sol? Why are you hiding from people?" "You left us, Sos. That's what
happened. You were the heart of us." "That doesn't make sense. I had to
leave. You were having the baby. His son." "No." "That was the price of you. I will
not pay it again. This time it has to be my son, conceived upon my
bracelet." "You don't understand anything!"
she cried in frustration. He paused, knowing the mystery to be yet
unfathomed. "Did it die?" "No! That's not the point. That-oh,
you stupid, stupid clubhead! You-" She choked over her own emotion -and
faced away from him, sobbing. She was more artful, too, than she had
been, he thought. He did not yield. He let her run down, unmoving. Finally she wiped her face and crawled out
of the tent. He -was alone. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Sol was
a little leaner, a little more serious, but retained the uncanny grace his
coordination provided. "You came!" he exclaimed, grasping Sos's hand
in an unusual display of pleasure. "Yesterday," Sos said, somewhat
embarrassed. "I saw Vit, but he wouldn't let me talk to your' wife, and I
hardly know the others here." How much should he say? "She should have come to you anyway.
Vit knows nothing." He paused refiectively. "We do not get along. She
keeps to herself." So Sol still didn't care about Sola. He
had protected her for the sake of the coming heir and no longer even bothered
with pretense. But why, then, had he kept her isolated? It had never been Sol's
way to be pointlessly selfish. "I have a weapon now," Sos said.
Then, as the other looked at him:"The rope." "I am glad of it." There did not seem to be much else to say.
Their reunion, like their parting, was an awkward thing. "Come," Sol said abruptly.
"I will show her to you." Sos followed him into the main tent,
uncomfortably offbalance. He should have admitted that he had talked with Sola
and prevented this spurious introduction. He had come on a matter of honor, yet
he was making himself a liar. Nothing was falling out quite the way he
had expected- but the differences were intangible. The subtle wrongnesses were
entangling him, as though he had fallen prey in the circle to the net. They stopped before a homemade crib in a
small compartment. Sol leaned down to pick up a chuckling baby "This is my
daughter," he said. "Six months, this week." Sos stood with one hand on- his rope,
speechless gazing at the black-haired infant. A daughter! Somehow that
possibility had never occurred to him. "She will be as beautiful as her
mother," Sol said proudly. "See her smile." "Yes," Sos agreed, feeling every
bit as stupid as Sola had called him. The name should not have gone to his
bird. "Come," Sol repeated. "We
will take her for a walk." He hefted the baby upon his shoulder and led
the way. Sos followed numbly, realizing that this was the female they had come
to see, not the mother. If he had only known, or guessed, or allowed himself to
hear, last night. Sola met them at the entrance. "I
would come," she said Sol sounded annoyed. "Come, then,
woman. We only walk." The
little party threaded its way out of the camp and into the nearby forest. It
was like old times, when they had journeyed to the badlands yet completely
different. What incredible things had grown from the early coincidence of
names! This was all wrong. He had come to claim
the woman he loved, to challenge Sol for her in the circle if he had to yet he
could not get the words out. He loved her and she loved him and her nominal
husband admitted the marriage was futile-but Sos felt like a terrible intruder. Stupid flew ahead, happy to sport among
the forest shadows; or perhaps there were insects there. This could not go on. "I came for
Sola," he said baldly. Sol did not even hesitate. "Take
her." It was as though the woman were not present. "My bracelet, on her- wrist,"
Sos said, wondering whether he had been understood. "My children by her.
She shall be Sosa." "Certainly." This was beyond credence. "You have
no conditions?" "Only your friendship." Sos spluttererd, "This is not a
friendly matter!" "Why not? I have preserved her only
for you." "You-Vit-?" This elaborate
guardianship had been for his, Sos's benefit? "Why-?" "I would have her take no lesser
name," Sol said. Why not, indeed? There seemed to be no
barrier to an amicable changeover but it was wrong. It couldn't work. He could
not put his finger on the flaw, but knew there was something. "Give me Soli," Sola said. Sol hanaed the baby over. She opened her dress
and held Soli to her breast to nurse as they walked. And that was it. The baby! "Can she
leave her mother?" Sos asked. "No," Sola replied. "You will not take my daughter,"
Sol said, raising his voice for the first time. "No-of course not. But until she is
weaned-" "Until, nothing," Sola- said
firmly. "She's my daughter, too. She stays with me." "Soli is mine!" Sol said with
utter conviction. "You woman-stay or go as you will, wear whose clasp you
will-but Soli is mine." The baby looked up and began to cry. Sol
reached over and took the little girl, and she fell contentedly silent. Sola
made a face but said nothing. "I make no claim upon your
daughter," Sos said carefully. "But if she cannot leave her
mother-" Sal found a fallen tree and sat down upon
it, balancing Soli upon his knee. "Sorrow fell upon our camp when you
departed. Now you are back, and with your weapon. Govern my tribe, my empire,
as you did before. I would have you by my side again." "But I came to take Sola away with
me! She cannot stay here after she exchanges bracelets. It would bring shame
upon us both." "Why?" "Sosa nursing Sol's child?" Sol thought about it. "Let her wear
my bracelet, then. She will still be yours." "You would wear the horns?" Sol jiggled Soli on his knee. He began to
hum a tune then, catching the range, he sang the words in a fine clear tenor: From
this valley they say you are going We
shall miss your bright eyes and sweet smile For
they say you are taking the sunshine That
brightens our pathway a while. Come
and sit by my-, Sos interrupted him, appalled. "You
heard!" "I heard who my true friend was, when
I was in fever and could not move my body or save myself from injury. I heard
who carried me when I would have died. If I must wear the horns, these are the
horns I would wear, for all to see." "No!" Sos cried, shocked. "Only leave me my daughter; the rest
is yours." "Not dishonor!" Yet it seemed
late for this protest. "I will not accept dishonor-yours or mine." "Nor I," Sola said quietly.
"Not now." "How can there be dishonour among
us!" Sol said fervently. "There is only friendship." They faced each other in silence then,
searching for the solution. Sos ran over the alternatives in his mind, again
and again, but nothing changed. He could leave-and give up all his dreams of
union with the woman he loved, while she remained with a man she did not love
and who cared nothing for her. Could he take comfort in such as blonde Miss
Smith, while that situation existed? Or he could stay-and accept the
dishonorable liaison that would surely emerge, knowing himself to be unworthy
of his position and his weapon. Or he could fight-for a woman and honor.
Everything or nothing. Sol met his gaze. He had come to the same
conclusion. "Make a circle," he said. "No!" Sola cried, realizing what
was happening. "It is wrong either way!" "That is why it must be settled in
the circle," Sos told her regretfully. "You and your daughter must be
together. You shall be-either -way." "I will leave Soli," she said
with difficulty. "Do not fight again." , Sol still sat holding the baby, looking
very little like the master of an empire. "No-for a mother to leave her-
child is worse than for the leader to leave his tribe. I did not think of that
before, but I know it now." "But you brought no weapon," the
said, frying to stave it off. Sol ignored her and looked at Sos. "I
would not kill you. You may serve me if you wish, and do what you wish-but
never again will you bear weapon against me," he finished with some force.
"I would not kill you either. You may
keep your weapons' and your empire-but child and mother go with me." And that defined it. If Sal won, Sos would
be deprived of any honorable means to advance his case, which would mean that
he was helpless. If Sos won, Sol would have to give up the baby, leaving Sola
free to go with the rope. The winner would have his desire; the
loser, what remained. What remained, despite the theoretical
generosity of the terms, was the mountain. Sos would not remain to adulterate
the bracelet Sola wore or return in shame to the crazies' establishment. Sal
would spurn his empire, once mastered in combat; that had always been clear. It
was not a pretty situation, and the victor would have his sorrows, but it was a
fair solution. Trial by combat. "Make the circle," Sol said
again. "But your weapon-" They were
repeating themselves. Neither really wanted to fight. Was there some other way
out? Sal handed the baby to Sola and peered through
the trees. He located a suitable sapling and stripped the branches and leaves
by hand. Seeing his intent, Sos proceeded to clear a place on the forest floor
to form a roughly level disk of earth the proper size. The arrangements were
crude, but this was not a matter either man eared to advertise in front of the
tribe. They met, standing on opposite sides of
the makeshift arena, Sola standing anxiously near. The scene reminded Sos of
their first encounter, except for the baby in Sola's arms. Sos now far outweighed his opponent, and
held a weapon he was sure Sol had never seen before. Sol, on the other hand,
held a makeshift implement but he was the finest warrior ever seen in the area,
and the weapon he had fashioned was a staff. The one thing the rope was weak against. Had Sol's barrow been available, he might
have taken the sword the club or one of the other standardized instruments of
battle, but in his self-reliance he had procured what could be had from nature,
and with it, though he could not know it yet, the victory. "After this we shall be
friends," Sol said. "We shall be friends." And
somehow that was more important than all the rest of it. They stepped into the circle. The baby cried. CHAPTER FOURTEEN It was midsummer by the time he stood at
the foot of the mountain. This was a strange heap of lava and slag towering
above the twisted landscape, sculptured in some manner by the Blast but free of
radiation. Shrubs and stunted trees approached the base, but only weeds and
lichen ascended the mountain itself. - Sos peered up but could not see the top. A
few hundred yards ahead, great projections of metallic material obscured the
view, asymmetrical and ugly. Gliding birds of prey circled- high in the haze
overhead, watching him. There was wind upon the mountain, not
fierce, but howling dismally around the brutal serrations. The sky above it was
overcast and yellowish. This was surely the mountain of death. No
one could mistake it. He touched his fingers to his shoulder and
lifted Stupid. The bird had never been handsome; his
mottled brown feathers always seemed to have been recently ruffled, and the
distribution of colors remained haphazard-but Sos had become accustomed to
every avian mannerism in the time they had had their association. "This is
about as far as you go, little friend," he said. "I go up, never to
come down again-but it is not your turn. Those vultures aren't after you." He flicked the bird into the air, but
Stupid spread his wings, circled, and came to roost again upon his shoulder. Sos shrugged. "I give you your
freedom, but you do not take it. Stupid." It was meaningless, but he was
touched. How could the bird know what was ahead? For that matter, how could anyone know?
How much of human loyalty and love was simply ignorance of destiny? He still wore the rope, but no longer as a
weapon. He caught a languishing, sapling and stripped it as Sal had done,
making himself a crude staff for balance during the climb. He adjusted his
heavy pack and moved out. The projections were metal-enormous sheets
and beams melted at the edges and corners, securely embedded in the main mass,
the crevices filled with pebbles and dirt. It was as though a thousand men had
shoved it together and set fire to it all-assurning that metal would burn.
Perhaps they had poured alcohol upon it? Of course not; this was the handiwork
of the Blast. Even at this terminal stage of his life,
Sos retained his curiosity about the phenomenon of the Blast. What was its
nature, and how had it wrought such diverse things as the invisibly dangerous
badlands and the mountain of death? If it had been unleashed somehow by man
himself, as the crazies claimed, why had the ancients chosen to do it? It was the riddle of all things, unanswerable
as ever. The modern world began with the Blast; what preceded it was largely
conjecture. The crazies claimed that there had been a strange other society
before it, a world of incredible machines and luxury and knowledge, little of
which survived. But while he half believed them, and the
venerable texts made convincing evidence, the practical side of him set it all
aside as unproven. He had described past history to others as though it were
fact, but it was as realistic to believe that the books themselves, along with
the men and landscape, had been created in one moment from the void, by the
Blast. He was delaying the climb unnecessarily.
If he meant to do it, now was the time. If fear turned him back, he should
admit it, rather than pretending to philosophize. One way or the other: action. He roped a beam and hauled himself up,
staff jammed down between his back and the pack. There was probably an easier
way to ascend, since the many men who had gone before him would not have had
ropes or known how to use them, but he had not come to expire the easy way. Stupid, dislodged, flew up' and perched on
the beam, peeking down at, him. The bird never criticized, never got in the
way; he winged himself to safety when there was action in the circle or in the
tent at night, but always came back. He waited only for the conquest of this
particular hazard, before joining his companion. Was this the definition of
true friendship? Sos scrambled to the upper surface of the
beam ailslodged the rope. Sure enough, Stupid swooped in, brushing the tip of a
wing against his right ear; Always the right shoulder, never the left! But not
for long-the outcropping was merely the first of many, vertical and horizontal
and angled, large and small and indefinite, straight and looped and twisted. It
would be a tedious, grueling climb. As evening came, he unlimbered warmer
clothing from the pack and ate the solid bread he had found stocked for the
mountaineers at the, nearest cabin. How considerate of the crazies, to make available
the stuff of life for those bent-on dying! He had looked at everything in that
hostel, knowing that he would not have another chance.. . even the television.
It was the same silent meaningless pantomime as ever; men and women garbed like
exaggerated crazies, fighting and kissing in brazen openness but never using
proper weapons or making proper love. It was possible, with concentration, to
make out portions of some kind of story-but every time it seemed to be making
sense the scene would change and different characters would appear holding up
glasses of liquid that foamed or putting slender cylinders in their mouths and
burning them. No wonder no one watched it! He had once asked Jones about the
television, but the principal had only smiled and said that the maintenance of
that type of technology was not in his department. It was all broadcast from
pre-Blast tapes, anyway, Jones explained. Sos put such foolishness aside. There were
practical problems to be considered. He had loaded the pack carefully, knowing
that a man could starve anywhere if he ventured without adequate preparation.
The mountain was a special demise, not to be demeaned by common hunger or
thirst. He had already consumed the quart bottle of fortified water, knowing
that there would be edible snow at use height to take its place.. Whatever
lurked, it was not malnutrition. What did lurk? No one had been able to
tell him, since it was a one-way journey, and the books were strangely
reticent. The books all seemed to stop just before the Blast; only scattered
manuals used by the crazies were dated after it. That could be a sign that the
books were pre-Blast--or it could discredit them entirely, since not one of
them related to the real world. They and the television were parts of the
elaborate and mystifying myth-world framework whose existence he believed one
day and denied the next. The mountain could be yet another aspect of it. Well, since he couldn't turn his mind off,
there was a very practical way to find out. He would mount the mountain and see
for himself. Death, at least, could not be secondhand. Stupid fluttered about, searching out
flying insects, but there did not seem to be many. "Go back down,
birdbrain." Sos advised him. "This is no place for you." It
seemed that the bird obeyed, for he disappeared from sight, and Sos yielded
himself to the turbulence of semiconsciousness: television and iron beams and
Sola's somber f ace and nebulous uncertainties about the nature of the
extinction he sought. But in the cold morning Stupid was back, as Sos had known
he would be. The second day of the climb was easier
than the first, and he covered three times the distance. The tangled metal gave
way to packed rubble clogged by weeds: huge sections of dissolving rubber in
the shape of a torus, oblong sheets of metal a few inches long, sections of
ancient boots, baked clay fragments, plastic cups and hundreds of bronze and
silver coins. These were the artifacts of pre-Blast civilization, according to
the books; he could not imagine what the monstrous rubber doughnuts were for,
but the rest appeared to be implements similar to those stocked in the hostels.
The coins were supposed to have been symbols of status; to possess many of them
had been like victory in the circle. If the books could be believed. Late in the afternoon, it rained. Sos dug
one of the cups out of the ground, knocked out the caked dirt and held it up to
trap the water. He was thirsty, and the snow was farther away than he had
expected. Stupid sat hunched on his shoulder, hating the drenching; Sos finally
propped up a flap of the pack to shield the little bird. But in the evening there were more insects
abroad, as though the soaking had forced them out, and that was good. He
applied repellant against the mosquitoes while Stupid zoomed vigorously, making
up for lean times. Sos had kept his mind on his task, but now
that the mountain had lost its novelty his thoughts returned to the most
emotional episodes of his life. He remembered the first meeting with Sol, both
of them comparatively new to the circle, still exploring the world and feeling
their way cautiously in protocol and battle. Evidently Sol had tried all his
weapons out in sport encounters until sure of himself; then, with their
evening's discussion, that first night, Sol had seen the possible mechanisms of
advancement. Play had stopped for them both, that day and night, and already
their feet had been treading out the destinies leading to power for the one,
and for the other-the mountain. He remembered Sola, then an innocent girl,
lovely and anxious to prove herself by the bracelet. She had proven herself-but
not by the bracelet she wore. That, more than anything else, had led him here. Strange, that the three should meet like
that. Had it been just the two men, the empire might even now be uniting them.
Had the girl appeared before or after, he might have taken her for a night and
gone on, never missing her. But it had been a triple union, and the male empire
had been sown with the female seed of destruction even as it sprouted. It was
not the particular girl who mattered, but the presence at the inception. Why
had she come then! He closed his eyes and saw the staff,
blindingly swift, blocking him, striking him, meeting him everywhere he turned,
no instrument of defense but savage offense; the length of it across his body,
the end of it flying at his face, fouling his rope, outmaneuvering him, beating
down his offense and his defense.... And now the mountain, the only honorable
alternative. He had lost to the better man. He slept, knowing that even victory would
not have been the solution. Hehad been in the wrong not totally, but wrong on
balance. On the third day the snows began. He
wrapped the last of the protective clothing around him and kept moving. Stupid
clung to him, seemingly not too uncomfortable. Sos scooped up handfuls of the
white powder and crammed them into his mouth for water, though the stuff numbed
his cheeks and tongue and melted grudgingly down into almost nothing. By nightfall
he was ploughing through drifts several inches deep and had to step carefully
to avoid treacherous pitfalls that did not show in the leveled surface. There was no shelter. He lay on his side,
facing away from the wind, comfortable enough in the protective wrappings.
Stupid settled down beside his face, shivering, and suddenly he realized that
the bird had no way to forage anymore. Not in the snow. There would be no
living insects here. He dug a handful of bread out of the pack
and held a crumb to Stupid's beak; but there was no response. "You'll
starve," he said with concern, but did not know what to do about it. He
saw the feathers shaking, and finally took off his left glove, cupped the bird
in his bare warm palm, and held his gloved right hand to the back of the
exposed one. He would have to make sure he didn't roll or move his hands while
sleeping, or he would crush the fragile body. He woke several times in the night as
gusts of cold snow slapped his face and pried into his collar, but his left hand
never moved. He felt the bird shivering from time to time and cupped it close'
to his chest, hoping for a suitable compromise between warmth and safety. He
had too much strength and Stupid was too small; better to allow some shivering
than to.... Stupid seemed all right in the morning,
but Sos knew this could not last. The bird was not adapted to snow; even his
coloration was wrong. "Go back down," he urged. "Down. Where it
is warm.- Insects." He threw the tiny body into the air, downhill, but to
no avail; Stupid spread his wings and struggled valiantly with the cold, harsh
air, uphill, and would not leave. Yet, Sos asked himself as he took the bird
in hand again and continued climbing, was this misplaced loyalty any more
foolish than Sol's determination to retain a daughter he had not sired? A
daughter? Or Sos's own adherence to a code of honor already severely violated?
Men were irrational creatures; why not birds too? If separation were so
difficult, they would die together. A storm came up that fourth day. Sos drove
onward, his face mImbed in the slashing wind. He had goggles, tinted to protect
his eyes, and he put them on now, but the nose and mouth were still exposed.
When he put his hand up he discovered a beard of ice superimposed upon his natural
one. He tried to knock it off, but knew it would form again. Stupid flew up as he stumbled and waved
his hands. Sos guided the bird to his shoulder, where at least there was some
stability. Another slip like that and the bird would be smashed, if he
continued to carry it in his hand. The wind stabbed into his clothing.
Earlier he had been sweating, finding the wrappings cumbersome; now the
moisture seemed to be caking into ice against his body. That had been a
mistake; he should have governed his dress and pace so that he never perspired.
There was nowhere for the moisture to go, so of course it eventually froze. He
had learned this lesson too late. This, then, was the death of the mountain.
Freezing in the blizzardly upper regions or falling into some concealed
crevasse. . . he had been watching the lay of the land, but already he had
slipped and fallen several times, and only luck had made his errors harmless.
The cold crept in through his garments, draining his visibility, and the
eventual result was clear. No person had ever returned from the mountain, if
the stories were true, and no bodies had ever been discovered or recovered. No
wonder! Yet this was not the kind of mountain he
had heard about elsewhere. After the metal jumble near the base- how many days
ago?-there had been no extreme irregularities, no jagged edges, sheer cliffs or
preposterous ice bridges. He had seen no alternate ranges or major passes when
the sky was clear. The side of this mountain tilted up fairly steadily, fairly safely,
like that of an inverted bowl. Only the cold presented a genuine hazard. Surely there was no impediment to those
who elected to descend again. Not all, or even most, but some must have given
it up and returned to the foot, either choosing a less strenuous way to die or
deciding to live after all. He could still turn about himself. He picked the quiet bird from his
shoulder, disengaging the claws with difficulty. "How about it, Stupid?
Have had enough?" There was no response. The little body was
stiff. He brought it close to his face, not
wanting to believe. He spread one wing gently with his fingers, but it was
rigid. Stupid had died rather than desert his companion and Sos had not even
known the moment of his passing True friendship.... He laid the feathered corpse upon the snow
and covered it over, a lump in his throat. "I'm sorry, little
friend," he said. "I guess a man takes more dying than a bird."
Nothing utterable came to mind beyond that, inadequate as was. He faced up the mountain and tramped
ahead. The world was a bleak place now. He had
taken the bird pretty much for granted, but the sudden, silent loss was
staggering. Now there was nothing he could do, but through with it. He had
killed a faithful friend, and there was a raw place, in his breast that would
not ease. Yet it was not the first time his folly
had damaged another. All Sol had asked was friendship and, rather than grant
him that, Sos had forced him into the circle. What had been so damned urgent
about his own definition honor? Why had he resisted Sol's ultimate offer with
such determination? Was it because he had used a limited concept of honor to
promote his own selfish objectives ruthlessly, no matter who else was
sacrificed? And, failing these, bringing further pain by wiping out whatever
else might have been salvaged? He thought again of Stupid, so recently
dead upon his shoulder, and had his answer. The mountain steepened. The storm
intensified. Let it come! he thought; it was what he had come for. He cou no
longer tell whether it was day or night. Ice rimmed his goggles, if they were
still on. He wasn't sure and didn't care. Everywhere was whirling whiteness. He
was panting his lungs were burning and he wasn't getting enough air the steep
snowseape before him went on and on; there was no end to it. He did not realize that he had fallen
until he choked on the snow. He tried to stand up, but his limbs did not
respond properly. "Come on!" he heard Sola calling him, and he
listened though he knew it for illusion. He did go on, but more securely: on
hands and knees. Then he was crawling on his belly, numb
everywhere except for the heartache. At last the pleasant lassitude obliterated
even that. CHAPTER
FIFTEEN "Up muscles. It's better if you walk
around, get the system functioning again and all that." Sos recovered unwillingly. He tried to
open his eyes, but the darkness remained. "Uh-uh! Leave that bandage alone.
Even if you aren't snowblind, you're frostbit. Here, take my hand." A firm
man's hand thrust itself against his arm. "Did I die?" Sos asked, bracing
against the proffered palm as he stood. "Yes. In a manner of speaking. You
will never be seen on the surface again." "And-Stupid?" "What?" "My bird, Stupid. Did he come here too?" The man paused. "Either there's a
misunderstanding, you are insolent as hell." Sos constricted his fingers on the man's
arm, bringing a exclamation of pain. He caught at the bandage on his head with
his free hand and ripped it off. There was brigit pain as packed gauze came
away from his eyeballs, but he could see again. He was in a hostel room, standing before a
standar bunk surrounded by unstandard equipment. He wore his pantaloons but
nothing else. A thin man in an effeminat white smock winced with the continuing
pressure of his grip. Sos released him, looking for the exit. Not a hostel room, for this room was
square. The standard furnishings had given him the impression. He had never
seen a cabin this-shape, however. "I must say, that's an unusual
recovery!" the man remarked, rubbing his arm. He was of middle age with
sparse hair and pale features: obviously long parted from sun and circle. "Are you a crazy?" "Most people in your situation are
content to inquire 'Where am I?' or something mundane like that. You're
certainly original." "I did not come to the mountain to be
mocked," Sos said, advancing on him. The man touched a button in the wall.
"We have a live one," he said. "So I see," a feminine voice
replied from nowhere. An intetcom, Sos realized. So they were crazies.
"Put him in the rec room. I'll handle it." The man touched a second button. A door
slid open beside him. "Straight to the end. All your questions will be
answered." Sos rushed by him, more anxious to find the
way out than to question an uncooperative stranger. But the hail did not lead
out; it continued interminably, closed doors on either side. This was certainly
no hostel, nor was it a building like the school run by the crazies. It was too
big. He tried a door, finding it locked. He
thought about breaking it down, but was afraid that would take too much time.
He had a headache, his muscles were stiff and flaccid at once, his stomach
queasy. He felt quite sick, physically, and just wanted to get out before any
more annoying strangers came along. The end door was open. He stepped into a
very large room filled with angular structures: horizontal bars, vertical rods,
enormous boxes seemingly formed of staffs tied together at right angles. He had
no idea what it all signified and was too dizzy and ill to care. A light hand fell across his arm, making
him jump. He grabbed for his rope and whirled to face the enemy. The rope was gone, of course, and the one
who touched him was a girl. Her head did not even reach to his shoulder. She wore a baggy coverall, and her hair
was bound in a close-fitting headcap, making her look boyish. Her tiny feet
were bare. Sos relaxed, embarrassed, though his head
still throbbed and the place still disturbed him by its confinement. He had
never been this tense before, yet inadequate. If only he could get out into the
open forest. "Let me have this," the little
girl said. Her feather-gentle fingers slid across his forearm and fastened upon
the bracelet. In a moment she had it off. He grabbed for it angrily, but she eluded
him. "What are you doing?" he demanded. She fitted the golden clasp over her own
wrist and squeezed it snug. "Very nice. I always wanted one of
these," she said pertly. She lifted a pixie eyebrow at him. "What's
your name?" "Sos the-Sos," he said,
remembering his defeat in the circle and considering himself, therefore,
weaponless. He reached for her again, but she danced nimbly away. "I did
not give that to you!" "Take it back, then," she said,
holding out her wrist. Her arm was slender but aesthetically rounded, and he
wondered just how young she was. Certainly not old enough to be playing such
games-with a grown man. Once more he reached.. . and grasped air.
"Girl, you anger me." "If you are as slow to anger as you
are to move, I have nothing to worry about, monster." This time he leaped for her, slow neither
to anger nor to motion-and missed her again. "Come on, baby," she cooed,
wriggling her upraised wrist so that the metal band glittered enticingly.
"You don't like being mocked, you say, so don't let a woman get away with
anything. Catch me." He saw that she wanted him to chase her,
and knew that he should not oblige; but the pain in his head and body cut short
his caution and substituted naked fury. He ran after her. She skipped fleetly beside the wail,
looking back at him and giggling. She was so small and light that agility was
natural to her; her body could not have weighed more than a hundred pounds
including the shapeless garment. As he gained on her, she dodged to the side
and swung around a vertical bar, making him stumble cumbersаmely. - "Lucky you aren't in the
circle!" she trilled. "You can't even keep your feet!" By the time he got on her trail once more,
she was in among the poles, weaving around them with a facility obviously
stemming from long experience. Sos followed, grasping the uprights and
swinging his body past them with increasing dexterity. Now that he was exerting
himself he felt better, as though he were throwing off the lethargy of the
freezing mountains. Again he gained and again she surprised him. She leaped into the air and caught the
bottom rung of a ladder suspended from the high ceiling. She flipped
athletically and hooked it with her feet, then ascended as though she had no
weight at all. In moments she was far out of reach. Sos took hold of the lowest rung, just
within his range, and discovered that it was made of flexible plastic, as were
the two vertical columns. He jerked experimentally. A ripple ran up the ropes, jarring
the girl. Ropes? He smiled and shook harder, forcing her to cling tightly in
order not to be shaken off. Then, certain he had her trapped, he gradually
hauled down until his entire weight was suspended. It would hold him. He hoisted himself to
the rung, unused to this type of exercise but able to adapt. He could handle a
rope. She peeked down, alarmed, but he climbed
steadily, watching her. In a few seconds he knew he would be able to grab her
foot and haul her down with him. She threaded her legs through the top of
the ladder and leaned out upside down, twisting her body and touching it with
her freed hands. The coverall came away from her shoulders and to her hips-up
or down, depending upon perspective-then she caught one arm in the ladder and
stripped herself the rest of the way. She wore a slight, snug two-piece suit
underneath that decorated little more than her bosom and buttocks. Sos revised
his estimate of her age sharply upward; she was as well rounded a woman as he
had seen. She contemplated him with that elfin
expression, spread out the coveralls, and dropped them neatly upon his raised
face. - He cursed and pawed it away, almost losing
his grip on the ladder. She was shaking it now, perhaps in belief she could
dislodge him while he was blinded, and he felt her strike his clutching hand. By the time he had secured his position
and cast off the clinging, faintly scented cloth, she was standing on the floor
below him, giggling merrily. She had gone right by him! "Don't you want your bracelet,
clumsy?" she teased. Sos handed himself down and dropped to the
floor, but she was gone again. This time she mounted the boxlike structure,
wriggling over and under the bars as though she were a flying snake. He ran to
the base, but she was amidst it all and he could not get at her from any
direction without climbing into it himself. He knew by this time that he could
never catch her that way; she was a gymnast whose size and weight made her
entirely at home here. "All right," he said,
disgruntled but no longer angry. He took the time to admire her lithe and
healthy body. Who would have suspected such rondure in
so brief a package? "Keep it," A moment and several gyrations and she
stood beside him. "Give up!" He snapped his fingers over her upper arm,
using the trick of his rope throw to make the motion too quick to elide.
"No." - She did not even wince at the cruel
pressure. She sliced her free hand sidewise into his stomach, just below the
rib cage and angling up, fingers flat and stiff. He was astonished at the force of the
blow, coming as it did with so little warning, and he was momentarily
paralyzed. Still, he maintained his grip and tightened it until her firm young
flesh was crushed against the bone. - Even so, she did not shrink or exclaim.
She struck him again with that peculiar flat of the hand, this time across the
throat. Incredible agony blossomed there. His stomach drove its content up into
his mouth and he could not even catch his breath or cry out. He let go, gagging
and choking. When he became aware of his surroundings
again he was sitting on the floor and she was kneeling astride his legs and
resting her hands upon his shoulders. "I'm sorry I did that, Sos. But you
are very strong." He stared dully at her, realizing that she
was somewhat more talented than he had guessed. She was a woman, but her blows
had been sure. "I really would like to keep your
bracelet, Sos. I know what it means." He thought about the way Sol had given his
bracelet to Sola. The initial carelessness of the act had not signified any
corresponding laxity in the relationship, though its terms were strange. Was he
now to present his own bracelet even more capriciously, simply because a woman
asked for it? He tried to speak, but his larynx, still constricted from the
knock, did not permit it. She held out her wrist to him and did not
retreat. He reached up slowly and circled it with his fingers. He remembered
that he had fought for Sola and lost, while this woman had, in more than a
manner of speaking challenged him for the bracelet and won. Perhaps it had to be taken from him. Had
he been ready to give it away, he should have given it to blonde Miss Smith,
knowing that she wanted it. Sola, too, had forced her love upon him and made
him respond. He did not like what this,seemed to indicate about his nature, but
it was better to accept it than to try to deny it. He squeezed the bracelet gently and
dropped his hand. "Thank you, Sos," she murmured,
and leaned over to kiss him on the neck. CHAPTER SIXTEEN When he woke again, he suspected that it
had been a fantasy, like the oddities visible on the silent television, except
that his bracelet was gone and his left wrist was pale where it had rested.
This time he was gone, in another squared-off cabin, and feeling fit. Somehow
he had been taken from the mountain and revived and left here, while his little
friend Stupid had died. He could not guess the reason. He got up and dressed, finding his clothing
clean and whole, beside the bunk. If this were death, he thought, it was not
unlike life. But that was foolishness; this was not death. No food had been stocked, and there were
no weapons upon the rack. As a matter of fact, the rack itself was absent. Sos
opened the door, hoping to see familiar forest or landscape or even the base of
the mountain-and found only a blank wall similar to the one he had traveled
down in the vision. No vision after all, but reality. "I'll be right with you, Sos."
It wis the voice of the little girl-the tiny woman who had teased him and
outmaneuvered him and finally struck him down. His throat still ached, now that
he thought of it, though not obtrusively. He looked at his bare wrist again. Well, she had claimed to know what the
bracelet meant. She trotted down the hail, as small as ever, wearing a more
shapely smock and smiling. Her hair, now visible, was brown and curly, and it
contributed considerably to her femininity. The bracelet on her arm glittered;
evidently she had polished it to make the gold return to life. He saw that it
reached all the way around her wrist and over lapped slightly, while the mark
it left on his own wrist left a good quarter of the circle open. Had this tiny
creature actually prevailed over him? "Feeling better, Sos?" she
inquired solicitously. "I know we gave you a rough time yesterday, but the
doc says a period of exercise is best to saturate the system. So I saw that you
got it." He looked uncomprehendingly at her. "Oh, that's right-you don't
understand about our world yet:" She smiled engagingly and took his arm.
"You see, you were almost frozen in the snow, and we had to bring you
around before permanent damage was done. Sometimes a full recovery takes weeks,
but you were so healthy we gave you the energizer immediately. It's some kind
of drug-I don't know much about these things-it scours out the system somehow
and removes the damaged tissue. But it has to reach everywhere, the fingers and
toes and things-well, I don't really understand it. But some good, strenuous
calisthenics circulate it nicely. Then you sleep and the next thing you know
you're better." "I don't remember-" "I put you to sleep, Sos. After I
kissed you. It's just a matter of touching the right pressure points. I can
show you, if-" He declined hastily. She must have gotten
him to the cabin room, too-or more likely had a man haul him there. Had she
also undressed him and cleaned his clothing, as Sola had done so long ago? The
similarities were disturbing. "It's all right, Sos. I have your
bracelet, remember? I didn't stay with you last night because I knew you'd be
out for the duration, but I'll be with you from now on." She hesitated.
"Unless you changed your mind?" She was so little, more like a doll than a
woman. Her concern was quite touching, but it was hard to know what to say. She
was hardly half his weight. What could she know of the way of men and women? "Oh, is that so!" she exclaimed,
flashing, though he had not spoken. "Well, let's go back to your room
right now and I'll show you I don't just climb ladders!" He smiled at her vehemence. "No, keep
it. I guess you know what you're doing." And he guessed he liked being
chased, too. She had guided him through right-angled
corridors illuminated by overhead tubes of incandescence and on to another
large room. These seemed to be no end to this odd enclosed world. He had yet to
see honest daylight since coming here. "This is our cafeteria. We're just
in time for mess. There was a long counter with plates of
food set upon it-thin slices of bacon, steaming oatmeal, poached eggs, sausage,
toasted bread and other items he did, not recognize. Farther down he saw cups
of fruit juice, milk and hot drinks, as well as assorted jellies and spreads.
It was as though someone had emptied the entire larder of a hostel and spread
it out for a single feast. There was more than anyone could eat. "Silly. You just take anything you
want and put it on your tray," she said. "Here." She lifted a
plastic tray from a stack at the end and handed it to him. She took one herself
and preceded him down the aisle, selecting plates as she moved. He followed,
taking one of each. He ran out of tray space long before the
end of the counter. "Here," she said, unconcerned. "Put some on
mine." The terminus opened into an extended
dining area, square tables draped with overlapping white cloths. People were
seated at several, finishing their meals. Both men and women wore coveralls and
smocks similar to what he had seen already, making him feel out of place though
he was normally dressed. Sosa led him to a vacant table and set the array of
food and beverage upon it. "I could introduce you to everyone,
but we like to keep meals more or less private. If you want company you leave the
other chairs open; if you want to be left alone, tilt them up, like this."
She leaned the two unused chairs forward against the sides of the table.
"No one will bother us." She viewed his array. "One thing,
Sos-we don't waste anything. You eat everything you take." He nodded. He was ravenous. "We call this the underworld,"
she said as he ate, "but we don't consider ourselves criminals," She
paused, but he didn't understand the allusion. "Anyway, we're all dead
here. I mean, we all would have been dead if we hadn't- well, the same way you
came. Climbing the mountain. I came last year. Just about every week there's
someone- someone who makes it. Who doesn't turn back. So our population stays
pretjy steady." Sos looked up over a mouthful. "Some
turn back?" "Most do. They get tired, or they
change their minds, or something, and they go down again." "But no one ever returns from the
mountain!" "That's right," she said
uncomfortably. He didn't press the matter, though he
filed it away for future investigation. "So we're really dead, because none
of us will ever be seen in the world again. But we aren't idle. We work very
hard, all of us. As soon as we're finished eating, I'll show you." She did. She took him on a tour of the
kitchen, where sweaty cooks worked full time preparing the plates of food and
helpers ran the soiled dishes and trays through a puffing cleaning machine. She
showed him the offices where accounts were kept. He did not grasp the purpose
of such figuring, except that it was essential in some way to keep mining,
manufacturing and exporting in balance. This made sense; he remembered the
computations he had had to perform when training Sol's warriors, and this
underworld was a far more complex community. She took him to the observation deck,
where men watched television screens and listened to odd sounds. The pictures
were not those of the ordinary sets in the cabins, however, and this attracted
his immediate interest. "This is Sos," she said to the
man in charge. "He arrived forty-eight hours ago. I took him in
charge." "Sure-Sosa," the man replied,
glancing at -the bracelet. He shook Sos's hand. "I'm Tom. Glad
to know you. Matter of fact, I recognize you. I brought you in. You certainly
gave it a try!" "Brought me in?" There was
something strange and not altogether likeable about this man- with the unusual
name, despite his easy courtesy. "I'll show you." Tom walked over
to one of the screens that was blank. "This is a closed-circuit teevee
covering the east slope of Helicon, down below the snowline." He turned it
on, and Sos recognized the jumbled terrain he had navigated with the help of
his rope. He had never seen a real picture on the television before-that is,
one that applied to the present world, he corrected himself, and it fascinated "Helicon-the mountain?" he
asked, straining to remember where he had read of something by that name.
"The home of. . . the muses?" Tom faced him, and again there was a
strangeness in his pale eyes. "Now how would you know that? Yes-since we
remember the things of the old world here, we named it after-" He caught a
signal from one of the others and turned quickly to the set. "There's one
coming down now. Here, I'll switch to him." That reminded Sos. "The ones that
come down-where do they go?" He saw that Sosa had withdrawn from their
conversation and was now showing off her bracelet to the other workers. "I'm afraid you're about to find out,
though you may not like it much," Tom said, watching him with a peculiar
eagerness. Sos was careful not to react; these people obviously did not contest
in the circle, but had their methods of trial. He was about to be subjected to
something unpleasant. Tom found his picture and brought the
individual into focus. It was a middle-aged staffer, somewhat flabby. "He
probably lost his woman to a younger warrior and decided to make the big
-play," Tom remarked without sympathy. "A lot are like that. There's
something about a broken romance that sends a man to the mountain." Sos's
stomach tightened, but the man wasn't looking at hint. "This one ascended
to the snowline, then turned about when his feet got cold. Unless he changes
his mind again pretty soon-" "They do that?" "Oh yes. Some waver half a dozen
times. The thing is, the mountain is real. Death looks honorable from a
distance, but the height and snow make it a matter of determination. Unless a
man is really serious about dying, that climb will make him reconsider. He
wonders whether things back home are quite so bad as he thought, whether he
couldn't return and try again. If he's weak, he vacillates, and of course we
don't want the quitters. It's natural selection, really, not that that would
mean anything to you." Sos refused to be drawn out by the
condescending tone and assumptions of ignorance. It occurred to him that his
general knowledge could be a hidden asset, in case things got ugly here. "A man who carries his conviction all
the way to the end is a man worth saving," Tom continued as the picture,
evidently controlled by the motions of his fingers on the knobs, followed the
staffer unerringly. "We want to be sure that he really has renounced life,
and won't try to run back at the first opportunity. The ordeal of the mountain
makes it clear. You were a good example-you charged right on up and never
hesitated at all. You and that bird-too bad we couldn't save it, but it
wouldn't have been happy here anyway. We saw you try to scare it away, and then
it froze. I thought for a moment you were going to turn back then, but you didn't.
Just as well, I liked your looks." So all the agonies of his private demise
had been observed by this cynical voyeur? Sos maintained the slightly stupid
expression he had adopted since becoming suspicious, and watched the staffer
pick his way along the upper margin of the projecting metal beams. There would
be some later occasion, perhaps, to repay this mockery. "How did you-fetch me?" "Put on a snowsuit and dragged you
into the nearest hatch. Took three of us to haul the harness. You're a bull of
a man, you know. After that-well, I guess you're already familiar with the
revival procedure. We had to wait until you were all the way under; sometimes
people make a last-minute effort to start down again. We don't bring them in if
they're facing the wrong way, even if they freeze to death. It's the intent
that counts. You know, you almost made it-to the top. That's quite something,
for an inexperienced climber." "How did you know I wouldn't kill
myself when I woke up?" "Well, we can never be sure. But
generally speaking, a person doesn't choose the mountain if he's the suicidal
type. That sounds funny, I know, but it's the case. Anyone can kill himself,
but only the mountain offers complete and official oblivion. When you ascend
Helicon, you never come back. There is no news and no body. It's as though you
have entered another world-perhaps a better one. You're not giving up, you're
making an honorable departure. At least, that's the way I see it. The coward
kills himself; the brave or devout man takes the mountain." Much of this made sense to Sos, but he
didn't care to admit it yet. "But you said some turn back." "Most turn back.- They're the ones
who are doing it for bravado, or as a play for pity, or just plain foolishness.
We don't need that kind here." "What about that staffer out there
now? If you don't take him in, where will he go?" Tom frowned. "Yes, I'm afraid he
really means to give up." He raised his voice. "Bill, you
agree?" "'Fraid so," the- man addressed
called back. "Better finish it; there's another at the base. No sense
having him see it." "This is not a pleasant
business," Tom said, licking his lips with an anticipation that seemed to
be, if not pleasure, a reasonable facsimile. "But you can't maintain a
legend on nothing. So-" He activated another panel, and wavy crosshairs
appeared on the screen. As he adjusted the dials the cross moved to center on
the body of the staffer. He pulled a red handle. A column of fire shot out from somewhere
offscreen and engulfed the man. Sos jumped, but realized -that he could do
nothing. For a full minute the terrible blaze seared on the screen; then Tom
lifted the handle and it stopped. A blackened mound of material was all that
remained. "Flamethrower," Tom explained
pleasantly. Sos had seen death before, but this
appalled him. The killing had been contrary to all his notions of honor; no
warning, no circle, no sorrow. "You mean-if I had?-?" Tom faced him, the light from the screen
reflecting from the whites of his eyes in miniature skull-shapes. This was the
question he had been waiting for. "Yes." Sosa was tugging at his arm. "That's
enough," she said. "Come on, Sos. We had to show you. It isn't all
bad." "What if I decide to leave this
place?" he demanded, sickened by such calculated murder. She pulled him on. "Don't talk like
that. Please." So that was the way it stood, he thought.
They had not been joking when they named this the land of the dead. Some were
dead figuratively, and some dead inside. But what had he expected when he
ventured upon the mountain? Life and pleasure? "Where are the women?" he
inquired as they traveled the long passages. "There aren't many. The mountain is
not a woman's way. The few we have are-shared." "Then why did you take my bracelet?" She increased her pace. "I'll tell
you, Sos, really I will, but not right now, all right?" They entered a monstrous workshop. Sos bad
been impressed by the crazies' "shop," but this dwarfed it as the
underworld complex dwarfed an isolated hostel. Men were laboring with machines
in long lines, stamping and shaping metal objects. "Why," he
exclaimed, "those are weapons!" "Well, someone has to make them, I
suppose. Where did you think they came from? "The crazies always-" "The truth is we mine some metals and
salvage some, and turn out the implements. The crazies distribute them and send
us much of our food in return. I thought you understood about that when I
showed you the accounting section. We also exchange information. They're what
you call the service part of the economy, and we're the manufacturing part. The
nomads are the consumers. It's all very nicely balanced, you see." "But why?" It was the same
question he had asked at the school. "That's something each person has to
work out for himself." And the same answer. "You sound like
Jones." "Jones?" "My crazy instructor. He taught me
how to read." She halted, surprised. "Sos! You can
read?" "I was always curious about
things." He hadn't meant to reveal his literacy. Still, he could hardly
have concealed it indefinitely. "Would you show me how? We have so
many books here-" "It isn't that simple. It takes years
to learn." "We have years, Sos. Come, I want to
start right away." She fairly dragged him in a new direction, despite the
disparity in their sizes. She had delightful energy. It was easy to recognize the library. In
many respects the underworld resembled the crazies' building. "Jim, this
is Sos. He can read!" The spectacled man jumped up, smiling.
"Marvelous!" He looked Sos up and down, then, a trifle dubiously.
"You look more like a warrior than a scholar. No offense." "Can't a warrior read?" Jim fetched a book. "A formality,
Sos-but would you read from this? Just a sample passage, please." Sos took the volume and opened it at
random. "BRUTUS: Our course will seem too bloody, Caius Cassius, To cut
the head off and then to hack the limbs, Like wrath in death and envy
afterwards; for Anthony is but a limb of Caesar; Let us be sacrificers, but not
butchers, Caius. We all stand up against the spirit of Caesar; And in the
spirit of men there is no blood; Oh! that we then-" "Enough! Enough!" Jim cried.
"You can read, you can read, you certainly can. Have you been assigned
yet? We must have you in the library! There is so much to-" "You can give classes in
reading," Sosa added excitedly. "We all want to learn, but so few
know how-" "I'll call Bob immediately. What a
discovery!" The librarian fumbled for the intercom on his desk. "Let's get out of here," Sos
said, embarrassed by the commotion. He had always considered reading a private
pursuit, except in the school, and found this eagerness upsetting. It was a long day in the perpetual
artificiality of the underworld, and he was glad to retire at the end of it. He
was hardly certain he wanted to spend the rest of his life under the mountain,
extraordinary as this world might be. "But it really isn't a bad life,
Sos," she said. "You get used to it-and the things we do are really
important. We're the manufacturers for the continent; we make all the weapons,
all the basic furnishings for the hostels, the prefabricated walls and floors,
the appliances and electronic equipment-" "Why did you take my bracelet?" The question brought her up short.
"Well, as I said, there aren't many women here. They have it scheduled so
that each man has a night with someone each week. It isn't quite like a
full-time relationship, but on the other hand there is variety. It works out
pretty well." The game of traveling bracelets. Yes, he
could imagine how certain people would enjoy that, though he had noticed that
most men did not use the golden signals here. "Why am I excluded?" "Well you can, if you want. I
thought-" "I'm not objecting, girl. I just want
to know why. Why do I rate a full-time partner when there aren't enough to go
around?" Her lip trembled, "Do-do you want it
back?" She touched the bracelet. He grabbed her, unresisting, and pressed
her down upon the bunk. She met his kiss eagerly. "No I don't want it
back. I-oh, get that smock off, then!" What use to demand reason of a
woman? She divested herself of her clothing, all
of it, with alacrity. Then, womanlike, she seemed to change her mind.
"Sos-" He had expected something like this.
"Go ahead." "I'm barren." He watched her silently. "I tried-many bracelets. Finally I
had the crazies check me. I can never have a baby of my own, Sos. That's why I
came to the mountain . . . but babies are even more important here. So-" "So you went after the first man they
hauled off the mountain." "Oh, no, Sos. I took my turn on the
list. But when there isn't any love or any chance for-well, some complained I
was unresponsive, and there really didn't seem to be much point in it. So Bob
put me on the revival crew, where I could meet new people. The one who is on
duty when someone is brought in is, well, responsible. To explain everything
and make him feel at home and get him suitably situated. You know. You're the
nineteenth person I've handled-seventeen men and two women. Some of them were
old, or bitter. You're the first I really-that sounds even worse, doesn't
it!" Young, strong, pliable: the answer to a
lonely woman's dreams, he thought. Yet why not? He had no inclination to
embrace assorted women in weekly servicings. Better to stick to one, one who
might understand if his heart were elsewhere. "Suppose I happen to want a child of
my own?" "Then you-take back your
bracelet." He studied her, sitting beside him,
halfway hiding behind the balled smock as though afraid to expose herself while
the relationship was in doubt. She was very small and very woman-shaped. He
thought about what it meant to be denied a child, and began to understand as he
had not understood before what had driven Sol. "I came to the mountain because I
could not have the woman I loved," he said. "I know all that is gone,
now but my heart doesn't. I can offer you only-friendship." "Then give me that," she said,
dropping the smock. He took her into the bed with him, holding
her as carefully as he had held Stupid, afraid of crushing her. He held her
passively at first, thinking that that would be the extent of it. He was wrong. But it was Sola his mind embraced. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Bob was a tall, aggressive man, the
manifest leader of the mountain group. "I understand you can read,"
he said at once. "How come?" Sos explained about his schooling.
"Too bad." Sos waited for him to make his point. "Too bad it wasn't the next one. We
could have used your talent here." Sos still waited. This was like taking the
circle against an unknown weapon. Bob did not have the peculiar aura of the
death-dealing Tom, but he was named as strangely and struck Sos as thoroughly
ruthless. He wondered how common this stamp was among those who had renounced
life. It probably was typical; he had seen for himself how the manner, the
personality of the leader, transmitted itself to the group. Sos had shaped
Sol's empire with tight organization and a touch of humor, letting the men
enjoy their competition for points as they improved their skills. When he left,
Tyl bad ruled, and the discipline remained without the humor. The camps had
become grim places. Strange that he only saw this now! "We have a special and rather
remarkable assignment for you," Bob was saying. "A unique
endeavour." Seeing that Sos was not going to commit
himself, Bob got down to specifics. "We are not entirely ignorant of
affairs on the surface, can't afford to be. Our information is largely second
hand, of course-our teevee perceptors don't extend far beyond the Helicon
environs-but we have a much better overall view than you primitives have.
There's an empire building up there. We have to break it up in a hurry." Evidently that excellent overall view did
not reveal Sos's own place in the scheme. He suspected more strongly now that
it would be best if it never were known. The flamethrower undoubtedly pointed
in the direction of the organizer of such an empire, while an ignorant, if
literate, primitive was safe. "How do you know?" "You have not heard of it?" The
contempt was veiled and perhaps unconscious; it had not occurred to Bob that a
newcomer could knew more than he. The question had lulled any suspicions he
might have had and strengthened his preconceptions. "It's run by one Sol,
and it's been expanding enormously this past year. Several of our recent
arrivals have had news of it, and there's even been word from the South
American unit. Very wide notoriety." "South America?" Sos had read
about this, the continent of pre-Blast years, along with Africa and Asia, but
had no evidence it still existed. "Did you think we were the only such
outfit in the world? There's one or more Helicons on every continent. We have
lines connecting us to all of them, and once in a while we exchange personnel,
though there is a language barrier. South America is more advanced than we are;
they weren't hit so hard in the war. We have a Spanish-speaking operator, and
quite a few of theirs speak English, so there's no trouble there. But that's a long
ways away; when they get wind of an empire here, it's time to do something
about it." "Why." "Why do you think? What would happen
to the status quo if the primitives started really organizing? Producing their
own food and weapons, say? There'd be no control over them at all!" Sos decided that further questions along
this line would be dangerous. "Why me?" "Because you're the biggest, toughest
savage to descend upon us in a long time. You bounced back from your exposure
on the mountain in record time. If anyone can take it, you can. We need a
strong body now, and you're it." It occurred to Sos that it had been a long
time since this man had practiced diplomacy, if ever. "It for what?" "It to return to life. To take over
that empire." If Bob had intended to shock him, he had
succeeded. To return to life! To go back. . . "I'm not your man. I have
sworn never to bear a weapon again." That was not precisely true, but if
they expected him to face Sol again, it certainly applied. He had agreed never
to bring a weapon against Sol again-and regardless of other circumstances, he
meant to abide by the terms of their last encounter. It was a matter of honor,
in life or death. "You take such an oath
seriously?" But Bob's sneer faded as he looked at Sos. "Well, what if
we train you to fight without weapons?" "Without a weapon-in the
circle?" "With the bare hands. The way your
little girl does. That doesn't violate any of your precious vows, does it? Why
are you so reluctant? Don't you realize what this means to you? You will have
an empire!" Sos was infuriated by the tone and
implications, but realized that he could not protest further without betraying
himself. This was big; the moment Bob caught on- "What if I refuse? I came
to the mountain to die." "I think you know that there is no refusal
here. But if personal pressure or pain doesn't faze you, as I hope it doesn't,
there may be things that will. This won't mean much to you right now, but if
you think about it for a while you'll come around, I suspect." And Bob
told him some things that vindicated Sos's original impression of him utterly. Not for the reason the underground master
thought- but Sos was committed. "To life?" Sosa demanded
incredulously, when he told her later. "But no one ever goes back!" "I will be the first-but I will do it
anonymously." "But if you want to return, why did
you come to the mountain? I mean-" "I don't want to return. I have
to." "But-" She was at a loss for
words for a moment. "Did Bob threaten you? You shouldn't let him-" "It was not a chance I could afford
to take." She looked at him, concerned. "Was it
to-to harm her? The one you-" "Something like that." "And if you go, you'll get her
back." After his experience in the observation
deck, Sos was aware that anything he said or did might be observed in this
region. He could not tell Sosa anything more than Bob thought he knew.
"There is an empire forming out there. I have to go and eliminate its
leader. But it won't be for a year or more, Sosa. It will take me that long to
get ready. I have a lot to learn first." Bob thought he had been swayed, among
other things, by the dream of owning an empire. Bob must never know where his
real loyalty lay. If someone were sent to meet Sol, it was best that it be a
friend.... - "May I keep your bracelet-that
year?" "Keep it forever, Sosa. You will be
training me." She contemplated him sadly. "Then it
wasn't really an accident, our meeting. Bob knew what you would be doing before
we brought you in. He set it up." "Yes." Again, it was close
enough. "Damn him!" she cried.
"That was cruel!" "It was necessary, according to his
reasoning. He took the most practical way to do what had to be done. You and I
merely happen to be the handiest tools. I'm sorry." "You're sorry!" she muttered.
Then she smiled, making the best of it. "At least we know where we
stand." She trained him. She taught him the blows
and the holds she knew, laboriously learned in childhood from a tribe that
taught its women self-defense and cast out the barren ones. Men, of course,
disdained the weaponless techniques-but they also disdained to accept any woman
who was an easy mark, and so the secret knowledge passed from mother to
daughter how to destroy a man. Sos did not know what inducement Bob had
used to make Sosa reveal these tactics to a man, and did not care to inquire. She showed him how to strike with his
hands with such power as to sunder wooden beams, and how to smash them with his
bare feet, and his elbow, and his head. She made him understand the vulnerable
points of the human body, the places where a single blow could stun or maim or
kill. She had him run at her as though in a rage, and she brought him down
again and again, feet and arms tangled uselessly. She let him try to choke her,
and she broke that hold in half a dozen painful and embarrassing ways, though
there was more strength in his two thumbs than in her two hands. She showed him
the pressure points that were open to pain, the nerve centers where pressure induced
paralysis or unconsciousness. She demonstrated submission holds that she could
place on him with a single slender arm, that held him in such agony he could
neither break nor fight. She brought out the natural weapons of the body, so
basic they were almost forgotten by men: the teeth, the nails, the extended
fingers, the bone of the skull, even the voice. And when he had mastered these things and
learned to avoid and block the blows and break or nullify the holds and counter
the devious strategies of weaponless combat, she showed him how to fight when
portions of his body were incapacitated: one arm, two arms, the legs, the eyes.
He stalked her blindfolded, with feet tied together, with weights tied to his
limbs, with medicine to make him dizzy. He climbed the hanging ladder with arms
bound in a straitjacket; he swung through the elevated bars with one arm
shackled to one foot. He stood still while she delivered the blows that had
brought him down during their first encounter, only twisting almost imperceptibly
to take them harmlessly. Then he set it all aside. He went to the
operating room and exposed himself to the anaesthetics and the scalpels. The
surgeon placed flexible plastic panels under the skin of his belly and lower
back, tough enough to halt the driven blade of knife or sword. He placed a
collar upon Sos's neck that locked with a key, and braced the long bones of
arms and legs with metallic rods, and embedded steel mesh in the crotch. He
mutilated the face, rebuilding the nose with stronger stuff and filling the
cheeks with nylon weave. He ground and capped the teeth. He peeled back the
forehead and resodded with shaped metal. Sundry other things occurred in successive
operations before they turned him loose to start again. No part of him was
recognizable as the man once known as Sos; instead he walked slowly, as a
juggernaut rolls, fighting against the pain of an ugly rebirth. He resumed training. He worked on the
devices in the rec room, now more familiar to him than his new body.. He climbed
the ladder, swung on the bars, lifted the weights. He walked up and down the
hallways, balancing his suddenly heavier torso and increasing his pace
gradually until he was able to run without agony. He hardened his healing hands
and feet by smashing the boards; in time he developed monstrously thick
calluses. He stood still, this time not moving at all, while Sosa struck his
stomach, neck and head with all her strength-with a staff-and he laughed. Then with a steeltrap motion he caught the
weapon froni her inexpert grasp and bent it into an S shape by a single
exertion of his two trunklike wrists. He pinioned her own wrists, both
together, with the fingers and thumb of one hand and lifted her gently off the
floor, smiling. Sosa jackknifed and drove both heels
against his exposed chin. "Ouch!" she screamed. "That's like
landing on a chunk of stone!" He chuckled and draped her unceremoniously
across his right shoulder while hefting his weight and hers upon the bottom
rung of the ladder with that same right arm. She writhed and jammed stiffened
fingers into his left shouldet just inside the collarbone. "You damned
gorilla," she complained. "You've got calluses over your pressure
points!" "Nylon calluses," he said
matter-of-factly. "I could break a gorilla in two." His voice was
harsh; the collar constricting his throat destroyed any dulcet utterances he
attempted. "You're still a great ugly
beast!" she said, clamping her teeth hard upon the lobe of his ear and
chewing. "Ugly as hell," he agreed, turning
his head so that she was compelled to release her bite or have her neck
stretched painfully. "Awful taste," she whispered as
she let go. "I love you." He reversed rotation, and she `jammed her
lips against his face and kissed him furiously. "Take me back to our room,
Sos," she said. "I want to feel needed." He obliged, but the aftermath was not
entirely harmonious. "You're still thinking of her," she accused him.
"Even when we're-" "That's all over," he said, but
the words lacked conviction. "It's not over! It hasn't even begun
yet. You still love her and you're going back!" "It's an assignment. You know
that." "She isn't the assignment. It's
almost time for you to go, and I'll never see you again, and you can't even
tell me you love me." "I do love you." "But not as much as you love
her." "Sosa, she is hardly fit to be
compared to you. You're a warm, wonderful girl, and I would love you much more,
in time. I'm going back, but I want you to keep my bracelet. How else can I
convince you?" She wrapped herself blissfully about him.
"I know it, Sos. I'm a demented jealous bitch. It's just that I'm losing
you forever, and I can't stand it. The rest of my life without you-" "Maybe I'll send a replacement."
But it ceased to be funny as he said it. After a moment she brightened slightly.
"Let's do it again, Sos. Every minute counts." "Hold on, woman! I'm not that sort of
a superman!" "Yes you are," she said. And she
proved him wrong again. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Nameless and weaponless, he marched. It
was spring, almost two years after he had journeyed dejectedly toward the
mountain. Sos had gone to oblivion; the body that clothed his brain today was a
different one, his face a creation of the laboratory, his voice a croak. Plastic
contacts made his eyes stare out invulnerably, and his hair sprouted without
pigment. Sos was gone-but secret memories remained
within the nameless one, surging irrepressibly when evoked by familiar sights.
He was anonymous but not feelingless. It was almost possible to forget, as he
traveled alone, missing the little bird on his shoulder, that he came as a
machine of destruction. He could savor the forest trails and friendly cabins
just as the young sworder had four years ago. A life and death ago! He stood beside the circlet the one where
Sol the sword had fought Sol of all weapons for name and armament and, as it
turned out, woman. What a different world it would have been, had that
encounter never taken place! He entered the cabin, recognizing the
underworld manufacture and the crazy maintenance. Strange how his perceptions
had changed! He had never really wondered before where the supplies had come
from; he, like most nomads, had taken such things for granted. How had such
naivete‚ been possible? He broke out supplies and prepared a
Gargantuan meal for himself. He had to eat enormously to maintain this massive
body, but food was not much of a pleasure. Taste had been one of the many
things that had suffered in the cause of increased power. He wondered whether,
in the past, the surgeons had been able to perform their miracles without
attendant demolition of peripheral sensitivity. Or had their machines taken the
place of warriors? A girl showed up at dusk, young enough and
pretty enough, but when she saw his bare wrist she kept to herself. Hostels had
always been excellent places to hunt for bracelets. He wondered whether the
crazies knew about this particular aspect of their service. He slept in one bunk, the girl courteously
taking the one adjacent though she could have claimed privacy by establishing
herself on the far side of the column. She glanced askance when she perceived
that he was after all alone, but she was not concerned. His readings had also
told him that before the Blast women had had to watch out for men, and seldom
dared to sleep in the presence of a stranger. If that were true-though it was
hardly creditable in a civilization more advanced than the present one-things
had certainly improved. It was unthinkable that a man require favors not freely
proffered-or that a woman should withhold them capriciously. Yet Sosa had
described the perils of her childhood, where tribes viewed women differently;
not all the badness had been expunged by the fire. The girl could contain her curiosity no
longer. "Sir, if I may ask-where is your woman?" He thought of Sosa, pert little Sosa,
almost too small to carry a full-sized bracelet, but big in performance and
spirit. He missed her. "She is in the world of the dead," he said. "I'm sorry," she said,
misunderstanding as he had meant her to. A man buried his bracelet with his
wife, if he loved her, and did not take another until mourning was over. How
was he to explain that it was not Sosa's death, but his own return to life that
had parted them forever? The girl sat up in her bed, touching her
nightied breast and showing her embarrassment. Her hair as pale. "It was
wrong of me to ask," she said. "It was wrong of me not to
explain," he said graciously, knowing how ugly he would appear to this
innocent. "If you desire to-" - "No offense," he said with
finality. "None," she agreed, relieved. Would this ordinary, attractive, artless
girl sharing his cabin but not his bed-would she ever generate the violence of
passion and sorrow he had known? Would some stout naive warrior hand her his
bracelet tomorrow and travel to the mountain when he lost her? It was possible, for that was the great
modern dream of life and love. There was in the least of people, male and
female, the capacity to arouse tumultuous emotion. That was the marvel and the
glory of it all. She fixed his breakfast in the morning,
another courteous gesture that showed she had been well brought up. She tried
not to stare as he stepped out of the shower blessed her and went his way, and
she hers. These customs were good, and had they met four years ago she been of
age then- It took him only a week to cover the distance two men and a girl
traveled before. Some of the cabins were occupied, others not, but he kept to
himself and was left alone. It surprised him a little that common manners had
changed; this was another quality of the nomad society that he had never
properly appreciated until he learned how blunt things could be elsewhere. But there were some changes. The markers
were gone, evidently the crazies, perhaps prompted by his report to Jones, had
brought their Geiger clickers (manufactured in the underworld electronics shop)
and resurveyed the area at last. That could mean that the moths and shrews were
gone, too, or at least brought into better harmony with the rest of the
ecology. He saw the tracks of hoofed animals and was certain of it. The old camp remained, replete with its
memories-and it was still occupied! Men exercised in the several circles and
the big tent had been maintained beside the river. The firetrench, however, had
been filled in, the retrenchments leveled; this was the decisive evidence that
the shrews longer swarmed. They had finally given way to the stronger species:
man. But back nearer the fringe of the live
radiation, where man could not go-who ruled there? And if there should ever be
another Blast.... Why was he surprised to find men here? He
had known this would be the case; that was why he had come first to this spot.
This had been the birthing place of the empire; He approached the camp and was promptly
challenged. "Halt! Which tribe are you bound to?" a hefty staffer
demanded, eyeing his tunic as though trying to identify his weapon. "No tribe. Let me see your
leader." "What's your name?" "I am nameless. Let me see your
leader." The staffer scowled. "Stranger,
you're overdue for a lesson in manners." Sos reached out slowly and put one hand
under the staff. He lifted. "Hey, what are you-I" But the
man had either to let go or to follow; he could not overcome. In a moment he
was reaching for the sky, as Sos's single arm forced the staff and both the
man's hands up. Sos twisted with contemptuous gravity, and
the staffer was wrenched around helplessly. "If you do not take me to your
master, I will carry you there myself." He brought the weapon down
suddenly and the man fell, still clinging to it. Others had collected by this time to
stare. Sos brought up his other hand, shifted his grip to the two ends of the
rod, while the staffer foolishly hung on, bent it into a spendid half-circle.
He let go, leaving the useless instrument in the hands of its owner. Very shortly, he was ushered into the
leader's presence. It was Sav. "What can I do for you,
strongster?" Sav inquired, not recognizing him under the mauled features
and albino hair. "Things are pretty busy right now, but if you come to
enlist-" "What you can do for me is to
identify yourself and your tribe and turn both over to me." For once he
was glad of the harshness inherent in his voice. Sav laughed good-naturedly. "I'm Sav
the Staff, in charge of staff-training for Sol, master of empire. Unless you
come from Sol, I'm turning nothing over to you." "I do not come from Sol. I come to
vanquish him and rule in his stead." "Just like that, huh? Well, mister
nameless, you can start here. We'll put up a man against you in the circle, and
you'll either take him or join our tribe. What's your weapon?" "I have no weapon but my hands." Sav studied him with interest. "Now,
let me get this straight. You don't have a name, you don't have a tribe and you
don't have a weapon-but you figure to take over this camp?" "Yes." "Well, maybe I'm a little slow today,
but I don't quite follow how you plan to do that." "I will break you in the
circle." Sav burst out laughing. "Without a
weapon?" "Are you afraid to meet me?" "Mister, I wouldn't meet you if you
had a weapow. Not unless you had a tribe the size of this one to put up against
it. Don't you know the rules?" "I had hoped to save time." Sav looked at him more carefully.
"You know, you remind me of someone. Not your face, not your
voice..You-" "Select some man to meet me, then,
and I will take him and all that follow him from you, until the tribe is
mine." Sav's look was pitying now. "You
really want to tackle a trained staffer in the circle? With your bare
hands?" Sos nodded. "This goes against the grain, but all
right then." He summoned one of his men and showed the way to a central
circle. The selected staffer was embarrassed.
"But he has no weapon!" he exclaimed. "Just knock him down a couple of
times," Sav advised. "He insists on doing it." Men were
gathering; word had spread of Sos's feat with the guard's staff. Sos removed his tunic and stood in short
trunks and bare feet. The bystanders gasped. The tunic had
covered him from chin to knee and elbow, exposing little more than the hands
and feet. The others had assumed that he was a large chubby man, old because of
the color of his hair and the leathery texture of his face. They had been
curious about the strength he had shown, but not really convinced it had not
been a fluke effort. "Biceps like clubheads!" someone
exclaimed. "Look at that neck!" Sos no longer wore the metal collar;
now his neck was a solid mass of horny callus and scar tissue. The staffer
assigned to meet him stood openmouthed. Sav pulled the man back. "Gom, take
the circle," he said tersely. A much larger staffer came forward, his
body scarred and discolored by many encounters: a veteran. He held his weapon
ready and stepped into the circle without hesitation. Sos entered and stood with hands on hips. Gom had no foolish scruples. He feinted
several times to see what the nameless one would do, then landed a viciouis blow
to the side of the neck. Sos stood unmoved. The staffer looked at his weapon,
shrugged, and struck again. After standing for a full minute, Sos
moved. He advanced on Gom, reached out almost casually for the staff, and spun
it away with a sharp twist of one wrist. He hurled it out of the circle. Sos had never touched the man physically,
but the staffer was out of business. He had tried to hold on to his weapon.
Gom's fingers were broken. "I have one man, and myself,"
Sos announced. "My man is not ready to fight again, so I will fight next
for two." Shaken, Sav sent in another warrior,
designating a third as collateral. Sos caught the two ends of the staff and
held them while the man tried vainly to free it. Finally Sos twisted and the
weapon buckled. He let go and stepped back. The man stood holding the S-shaped
instrument, dazed. Sos only had to touch him with a finger, and the staffer
stumbled out of the circle. "I have four men, counting myself. I
will match for four." By this time the entire camp was packed
around the circle. "You have already made your point," Sav said.
"I will meet you." "Yourself and your entire tribe
against what I have here?" Sos inquired, mocking him. "My skill against your skill,"
Sav said, refusing to be ruffled. "My group-against your service and
complete information about yourself. Who you are, where you came from, how you
learned to fight like that, who sent you here." "My service you may have, if you win
it, or my life- but I am sworn to secrecy about the rest. Name othes
terms." Sav picked up his staff. "Are you
afraid to meet me?" The men chuckled. Sav had nicely turned
the dialogue on him. Who mocked whom? "I cannot commit that information to
the terms of the circle. I have no right." "You have shown us your strength. We
are curious. You ask me to put up my entire camp-but you won't even agree to
put up your history. I don't think you really want to fight, stranger."
The gathered men agreed vociferously, enjoying the exchange. Sos appreciated certain qualities of
leadership he had never recognized in Sav before. Sav had surely seen that he
must lose if he entered the circle, and be shamed if he didn't. Yet he was
forcing Sos to back off. Sav could refuse to do battle unless his terms were met,
and do so with honor-and the word would
quickly spread to Sol's other tribal leaders. It was a tactical, masterstroke. He would have to compromise. "All
right," he said. "Bul I will tell only you. No one else." "But I will tell whom I please!"
Sav specified. Sos did not challenge that. He had to hope
that, if by some mischance he lost, he could still convince Sav in private of
the necessity for secrecy. Sav was a sensible, easygoing individual; he would
certainly listen and think before acting. It was too bad that the smiling staffer
had to be hurt by his friend. Sav entered the circle. He had improved;
his staff was blindingly swift and unerringly placed. Sos tried to catch the
weapon and could not. The man had profited from observation of the two lesser
warriors, and never let his staff stand still long enough to be grabbed. He
also wastec no effort striking the column of gristle. `He maneuvered instead
for face shots, hoping to blind his antagonist, and rapped at elbows and wrists
and feet. He also kept moving, as though certain that so solid a body would
tire soon. It was useless. Sos sparred a few minutes
so that the staffer would not lose face before his men, then blocked the flying
shaft and caught Sav's forearm. He yanked it to him and brought his other hand
to bear. There was a crack. Sos let go and shoved the man out of the
circle. No warrior present could mistake the finality of a dripping compound
fracture. Men took hold of Sav as he staggered, hauled, at his arm and set the
exposed bone in place and bound the terrible wound in gauze, while Sos watched
mipassively from the circle. It had not been strictly necessary. He
could have won in a hundred kinder ways. But he had needed a victory that was
serious and totally convincing. Had Sav lost indecisively, or by some trick
blow that made him stumble from the circle like an intoxicated person,
unmarked, the gathered witnesses would have been quick to doubt his capability
or desire to fight, and the job would be unfinished. The break was tangible;
Sav's men knew immediately that no one could have succeeded where their leader
had failed, and that there had been no collusion and no cowardice. Sos had inflicted dreadful pain, knowing
that his erstwhile friend could bear it, in order to preserve what was more
important: the loser's reputation. "Put your second-in-command in charge
of this camp," Sos snapped at Sav, showing no softness. "You and I
take the trail-tomorrow morning, alone." CHAPTER NINETEEN Two men moved out, one with his arm in
cast and sling. They marched as far as the broken arm and loss of blood
permitted, and settled into a hostel for the' evening, without company. "Why?" Sav inquired as Sos fixed
supper. ` "Why the arm?" "No. I understand that. Why you?" "I have been assigned to take over
Sol's empire. He will hardly meet me in the circle until I bring down his chief
lieutenants." Sav leaned back carefully, favoring the
arm. "I mean why you-Sos?" First man, second day. He had betrayed
himself already. "You can trust me," Sav said. "I never told
anyone about your nights with Sola, and I wasn't bound by the circle code then,
not to you, I mean. I won't tell anyone now. The information belonged to me
only if I won it from you, and I didn't." "How did you know?" "Well, I did room with you quite a
spell, remember. I got to know you pretty well, and not just by sight. I know
how you think and how you smell. I was awake some last night-little ache in my
arm-and I walked by your tent." "How did you know me' sleeping when
you did not know me awake?" Sav smiled. "I recognized your
snore." "My-" He hadn't even known he
snored. "And one or two other things fit into
place," Sav continued. "Like the way you stared at the spot on the
ground where our little tent used to be-and I know you weren't remembering me!
And the way you hummed `Red River Valley' today while we marched, same way Sola
used to hum `Greensleeves,' even if you do carry a tune even worse than you did
before. And the way you took care to make me look good in the circle, make me
lose like a man. You didn't have to do that. You were taking care of me, same
way I took care of you before." "You took care of me?" "You know-keeping the gals away from
your tent all winter, even if I had to service `em myself. Sending a man to
bring Sol back when it was time. Stuff like that." Sol had stayed away...until Sola was
pregnant! "You knew about Sol?" "I'm just naturally nosy, `I guess.
But I can keep my mouth shut." "You certainly can!" Sos took a
moment to adjust himself to the changed situation. The staffer was a lot more
knowledgeable and discreet than he had ever suspected. "All right, Sav.
I'll tell you everything-and you can tell me how to keep my secrets so that
nobody else catches on. Fair enough?" "Deal! Except-" "No exceptions. I can't tell anyone
else." "Except a couple are going to know
anyway, no way to stop it. You get within a hundred feet of Sol, he'll know
you. He's that way. And you won't fool Sola long, either. The others-well, if
we can fake out Tor, no problem." Sav was probably right. Somehow the
thought did not disturb Sos; if he did his honest best to conceal his identity,
but was known by those closest to him anyway, he could hardly be blamed. The
word would not spread. "You asked `why me? That's the same
question I asked myself. They put pressure on me, but it wouldn't have been
enough if I hadn't had internal doubts. Why me? The answer is, because I built
the empire, though they didn't know that. I started it, I organized it, I
trained it, I left men after me who could keep it rolling. If it is wrong, then
I have a moral obligation to dismantle it-and I may be the only one who can do
it without calamitous bloodshed. I am the only one who really understands its
nature and the key individuals within it-and who can defeat Sol in the
circle." "Maybe you better start at the
beginning," Sav said. "You went away, then I heard you came back with
the rope, and Sol beat you and you went to the mountain-" It was late at night by the time the
complete story had been told. Tyl's camp was much larger than Sav's had
been. This was an acquisition tribe, contrasted to the training tribe, and by
itself numbered almost five-hundred warriors. This time there was no stupidity at
the entrance; Sav was a ranking member of the hierarchy, and there was the
unmistakable ring of command in his normally gentle voice as he cut through
obstacles. Ten minutes after they entered the camp they stood before Tyl
himself. "What brings you here unattended,
comrade?" Tyl inquired cautiously, not commenting on the mending arm. He
looked older, but no less certain of himself. "I serve a new master. This is the
nameless one, who sought me out and defeated me in the circle. Now he offers me
and my tribe against you and yours." Tyl contemplated Sos's tunic, trying to
penetrate to the body beneath it. "With all due respect, ex-comrade, my
tribe is more powerful than yours. He will have to meet my subchiefs
first." "Of course. Post a third of your
tribe to correspond to mine. After the nameless one defeats your man, he will
match both sections against the remainder. You can study' him today and meet
him tomorrow." "You seem to have confidence in
him," Tyl observed. Sav turned to Sos. "Master, if you
would remove your dress-" Sos obliged, finding it easy to let Sav
handle things. The man certainly had talent for it. This early acquisition had
been most fortunate. - Tyl looked. "I see," he said,
impressed. "And what is his weapon?" Then, "I see," again. That afternoon Sos knocked out the
subchief sworder with a single hammerblow of one fist to the mid-section. He
had the sword by the blade, having simply caught it in midthrust and held it. A
slight crease showed along the callus covering the metallic mesh embedded in
his palm where the edge had cut; that was all. He had closed upon the blade
carefully, but the witnesses had not been aware of that. They had assumed that
he had actually halted' the full thrust with an unprotected hand. Tyl, like Sav, was quick to learn. He,
too, employed the sword, and he fenced with Sos's hands as though they were
daggers, and with his head as though it were a club, and he kept his distance.
It was wise strategy. The singing blade maintained an expert defense, and Tyl
never took a chance. But he forgot one thing: Sos had feet as
well as hands and head. A sharp kick to the kneecap brought temporary paralysis
there, interfering with mobility. Tyl knew he had lost, then, for even a narrow
advantage inevitably grew, but he fought on, no coward. Not until both knees
were dislocated did he attempt the suicide plunge. Sos left the blade sticking in his upper
arm and touched his fingers to the base of Tyl's exposed neck, and it was over. Then he withdrew the blade and bound the
wound together himself. It had been a stab, not a slash, and the metal
reinforcement within the bone had stopped the point. The arm would heal. When Tyl could walk, Sos added him to the
party. They set out for the next major tribe, getting closer to Sol's own camp.
Tyl traveled with his family, since Sos had not guaranteed any prompt return to
the tribe, and Tyla took over household chores. The children stared at the man
who had defeated their father, hardly able to accept it. They were too young
yet to appreciate all the facts of battle, and had not understood that Tyl had
been defeated at the time he joined Sol's nascent group. There were no frank
conversations along the way Tyl did not recognize the nameless one, and Sav
cleverly nullified dangerous remarks., They caught up to Tor's tribe after three
weeks. Sos had determined that he needed one more leader in his retinue before
he had enough to force Sol into the circle. He now had authority over more than
six-hundred men-but eight tribes remained, some very large. Sol could still
preserve his empire by refusing to let these tribes accept the challenge and by
refraining from circle combat himself. But acquisition of a third tribe should
make Sos's chunk of empire too big to let go. Tor's tribe was smaller than Tyl's and
more loosely organized, but still a formidable spread. A certain number of
doubles teams were practicing, as though the encounter with the Pits had come
out about even. Sos expected competent preparations for his coming, and was not
disappointed. Tot met him promptly and took him into private conference,
leaving Sav and Tyl out of it. "I see you are a family man," he
said. Sos glanced at his bare wrist. "I was
once a family man." "Oh, I see." Tor, searching for
weakness, had missed. "Well, I understand- you came out of nowhere,'
defeated Sav and Tyl and mean to challenge Sol for his empire, and that you
actually enter the circle without a weapon." "Yes." "It would seem foolish for me to meet
you personally, since Tyl is a better fighter than I." Sos did not comment. "Yet it is not in my nature to avoid
a challenge. Suppose we do this: I will put my tribe up against yours if you
will meet my representative." "One of your subchiefs? I will not
put up six-hundred men against a minor." But Sos's real concern was
whether Tor recognized him. "I did not say that. I said my
representative, who is not a member of my group, against you, alone. If he
beats you, you will release your men and go your way; Sol will reconquer them
in time. If you overcome him, I will turn over my group to you, but I will
remain in the service of Sol. I do not care to serve any other master at this
time." "This is a curious proposition."
There had to be a hidden aspect to it, since Tor was always clever. "Friend, you are a curious
proposition." Sos considered it, but discovered nothing
inherently unfair about the terms. If he won, he had the tribe. If he lost, he
was still free to try for Sol at a later date. It did not matter whom he
fought; he would have to defeat the man sooner or later anyway, to prevent
resurgence of the empire under some new master. And it seemed that Tor did not recognize
him, which was a private satisfaction. Perhaps he had worried too much about
that. "Very well I will meet this
man." "He will behere in a couple of days.
I have already sent a runner to fetch him. Accept our hospitality in the
interim." Sos got up to leave. "One
thing," he said, remembering. "Who is this man?" "His name is Bog. Bog the club." Trust wily Tor to think of that! The one
warrior not even Sol had been able to defeat. It was three days before Bog showed up, as
big and happy as ever. He had not changed a bit in two years. Sos wanted to
rush out and shake the giant's hand and hear him exclaim "Okay!"
again, but he could not; he was a nameless stranger now and would have to meet
and overcome the man anonymously. This selection made clear why Tor had
arranged the terms as they were. Bog was entirely indifferent to power in the
tribal sense. He fought for the sheer joy of action and made no claims upon the
vanquished. The messenger bad only to whisper "Good fight!" and Bog
was on his way. And Tar had chosen well in another
respect, for Bog was the only man Sos knew of who shared virtual physical
invulnerability. Others had tried to prevail over the nameless one by skill and
had only been vanquished. Bog emplayed no skill, just inexhaustible power. The day was waning, and Tar prevailed upon
Bog to postpone the battle until morning. "Tough man, long fight," he
explained. "Need all day." Bog's grin widened. "Okay!" Sos watched the huge man put away food for
three and lick his lips in anticipation as several lovely girls clustered
solicitously around him and touched the bracelet upon his wrist. Sos felt
nostalgia. Here was a man who had an absolute formula for perpetual joy:
enormous power, driving appetites and no concern for the future. What a
pleasure it would be to travel with him again and bask in the reflected light of
his happiness! The reality might have been troubling for others, but never for
Bog. Yet it was to preserve the goodness in the
system that he fought now. By defeating Bog he would guarantee that there would
always be free warriors for such as Bog to fight. The empire would never
swallow them all. They waited only long enough for the sun
to rise to a reasonable height before approaching the circle in the morning.
The men of the camp were packed so tightly Tor had to clear a path to the
arena. Everyone knew what the stakes, were, except possibly Bog himself, who
didn't care; but the primary interest was in the combat itself. Only twice,
legend said, had Bog been stopped-once by the onset of night and once by a
fluke loss of his weapon. No one had ever actually defeated him. It was also said, however, that he never
entered the circle against the net or other unfamiliar weapon. Bog jumped in, already swinging his club
enthusiastically, while Sos remained outside the ring and stripped to his
trunks. He folded the long tunic carefully and stood up straight. The two men
looked at each other while the audience studied them. "They're the same size!" a man
exclaimed, awed. Sos started. He, the same size as the
giant? Impossible! Nonetheless, fact. Bog was taller and
broader across the shoulders, but Sos was now more solidly constructed. The
doctors had given him injections, in the underworld operatory to stimulate
muscular development, and the inserted protective materials added to his mass.
He was larger than he had been, and none of the added mass was fat. He probably
weighed almost twice what he had when he first set out in search of adventure. Each man had enormously overmuscled
shoulders and arms and a neck sheathed in scars; but where Bog slimmed down to
small hips. and comparatively puny legs, Sos had a midriff bulging with
protective muscles and thighs so thick he found it awkward to run. Now he carried no weapon: he was a weapon. He stepped into the circle. Bog proceeded as usual, swinging with
indifferent aim at head and body. Sos ducked and took other evasive action. He
had stood still to accept the blows of the staff, as a matter of demonstration,
but the club was a different matter. A solid hit on the head by such as Bog
could knock him senseless. The metal in his skull would not dent, but the brain
within would smash itself against the barrier like so much jelly. The
reinforced bones of arms and legs would not break, but even the toughened
gristle and muscle would suffer if pinched between that bone and the full force
of the club. Bog could hurt him. Sos avoided the moving club and shot an
arm up behind Bog's hand to block the return swing. He leaped inside and drove
the other fist into Bog's stomach so hard the man was pushed backward. It was
the rock-cracking blow. Bog shifted hands and brought the weapOn
savagely down to smash Sos's hip. He stepped back to regain balance and
continued the attack. He hadn't noticed the blow. Sos circled again, exercising the bruised
hip and marveling. The man was not exactly flabby in the stomach; that blow
could have ruptured the intestines of an ordinary warrior. The way he had
shifted grips on his club showed that there was more finesse to his attack than
men had given him credit for. As a matter of fact, Bog's swings were not wild
at all, now. They shifted angles regularly and the arcs were not wide. There
was no time for a sword to cut in between them, or a staff, and lesser weapons
would have no chance at all. Bog had an excellent all-purpose defense concealed
within his showy offense. Strange that he had never noticed this
before. Was Bog's manifest stupidity an act? Had Sos, who should certainly have
known better, assumed that a man as big and strong as Bog must be lacking in
mental qualities? Or was Bog a natural fighter, like Sol, who did what he did
unconsciously and who won because his instincts were good? Still, there would be weak points. There
had to be. Sos kicked at an exposed knee, hardly having time to set up for the
proper angle for dislocation-and had his own leg clipped by a seemingly
accidental descent of the club. He parried the club arm again, leading it out
of the way, and leaped to embrace Bog in a bear-hug, catching his two hands
tOgether behind the man's back. Bog held his breath and raised the club high in
the air and brought it down. Sos let go and shoved him away barely in time to
avoid a head blow that would have finished the fight. Yes, Bog knew how to defend himself. Next time, Sos blocked the arm and caught
it in both hands to apply the breaking `pressure. It was no use; Bog tensed his
muscles and was too strong. Bog flipped the club to the alternate hand again
and blasted away at Sos's back, forcing another hasty retreat. Sos tried once
more, pounding his reinforced knuckles into the arm just above the elbow,
digging for nerves, but had to let go; the club was too dangerous to ignore. He
could do a certain amount of weakening damage to Bog's arms that would, in
time, incapacitate the man, but in the meanwhile he would be subjected to a
similar amount of battery by the club, which would hardly leave him in fit
condition to fight again soon. It was apparent that simple measures would
not do the job. While consciousness remained, Bog would keep fighting-and he
was so constructed that he could not be knocked out easily. A stranglehold from
behind? Bog's club could whip over the back or around the side to pulverize the
opponent-long before consciousness departed- and how could a forearm do what
the rope could not? A hammer-blow to the base of the skull? It was as likely to
kill the man as to slow him down. Bog being what he was. But he was vulnerable. The kick to the
crotch, the stiffened finger to the eyeball. . . any rapid blow to a surface
organ would surely bring him down. Sos continued to dodge and parry, forearm
against forearm. Should he do it? Did -any need justify the deliberate and
permanent maiming of a friend? He didn't argue it. He simply decided to
fight as he had to: fairly. Just as the club would knock him out once
it connected, so one of his own blows or grips would bring down Bog, when
properly executed. Since Bog didn't know the meaning of defeat, and would never
give in to numbing blows or simple pain, there was no point in such tactics. He
would have to end the contest swiftly and decisively-which meant accepting at
least one full smash from the club as he set up his position. It was a
necessary risk. Sos timed the next pass, spun away from
it, ducked his head and thrust out in the high stamping kick aimed for Bog's
chin. The club caught him at the thigh, stunning the muscle and knocking him
sidewise, but his heel landed. Too high. It caught Bog's forehead and
snapped his head back with force abetted by the impact of the club upon his
leg. A much more dangerous blow than the one intended. Sos dropped to the ground, rolled over to
get his good leg under him, and leaped up again, ready to follow up with a
sustained knuckle-beat to the back of the neck. Bog could not swing effectively
so long as he was pinned to the ground, and even he could not withstand more
than a few seconds of- Sos halted. Suddenly he knew what-had happened. The
slight misplacement of the kick, providing added leverage against the head; the
forward thrust of Bog's large body as he swung; the feedback effect of the club
blow upon the leg; the very musculature constricting the clubber's neck these
things had combined to make the very special connection Sos had sought to
avoid. Bog's neck was broken. He was not dead-but the damage was
irreparable, here. If he survived, it would be as a paralytic. Bog would never
fight again. - Sos looked up, becoming aware of the
audience he had completely forgotten, and met Tor's eyes. Tor nodded gravely. - Sos picked up Bog's club and smashed it
with all his force against the staring head. CHAPTER TWENTY "Come with me," Sav said. Sos followed him into the forest, paying
no attention to the direction. He felt as he had when Stupid perished in the
snow. Here was a great, perhaps slow-witted but happy fellow-abruptly dead in a
manner no one had wanted or expected, least of all Sos himself. Sos had liked
the hearty clubber; he had fought by his side. By the definition of the circle,
Bog had been his friend. There were many ways he could have killed
the man, had that been his intent, or maimed him, despite his power. Sos's
efforts to avoid doing any real damage had been largely responsible for the
prolongation of the encounter- yet had led to nothing. Perhaps there had been no
way to defeat Bog without killing him. Perhaps in time Sos could convince
himself of that, anyway. At least he had seen to it that the man
died as he might have wished: by a swift blow from the club. Small comfort. Sav stopped and gestured. They were in a
forest glade, a circular mound with a small, crude pyramid of stones at the
apex. It was one of the places of burial and worship maintained by volunteer
tribesmen who did not choose to turn over the bodies of their friends to the
crazies for cremation. "In the underworld-could they have
saved him?" Sav inquired. "I think so." "But if you tried to take him
there-" "They would have blasted us both with
the flamethrower before we got within hailing. distance of the entrance. I am
forbidden ever to return." "Then, this is best," Sav said. They stood looking at the mound, knowing
that Bog would soon lie within it. "Sol comes to these churches every
few days, alone," Sav said. "I thought you'd like to know." Then it seemed, that no time passed, but
it had been a month of travel and healing, and he was standing beside another
timeless mound and Sol was coming to pray. Sol kneeled at the foot of the pyramid and
raised his eyes to it. Sos dropped to his own knees beside him. They stayed there
in silence for some time. "I had a friend," Sos said at
last. "I had to meet him in the circle, though I would not have chosen it.
Now he is buried here." "I, too," Sol said. "He
went to the mountain." "Now I must challenge for an empire I
do not want, and perhaps kill again, when all that I desire is
friendship." "I prayed here all day for
friendship," Sol said, speaking of all the mounds in the world as one, and
all times as one, as Sos bad done. "When I returned to my camp I thought
my prayer was answered-but he required what I could not give." He paused.
"I would give my empire to have that friend again." "Why can't we two talk away from
here, never to enter the circle again?" "I would take only my daughter."
He looked at Sos, for the first time since staff and rope bad parted, and if he
recognized him as anything more than the heralded nameless challenger, or found
this unheralded mode of contact strangh, he did not say. "I would give you
her mother, since your bracelet is dead." "I would accept her, in the name of
friendship." "In the name of friendship." They stood up and shook hands. It was as
close as they could, come to acknowledging recognition. The camp was monstrous. Five of the
remaining tribes had migrated to rejoin their master, anticipating the arrival
of the challenger. Two thousand men spread across plain and forest with their
families, sleeping in communal tents and eating at communal hearths. Literate
men supervised distribution of supplies and gave daily instruction in reading
and figuring to groups of apprentices. Parties trekked into the mountains,
digging for the ore that the books said was there, while others cultivated the
ground to grow. the nutritive plants that other books said could be raised.
Women practiced weaving and knitting in groups, and one party had a crude
native loom. The empire was now too large to feed itself from the isolated
cabins of a single area, too independent to depend upon any external source for
clothing or weapons. "This is Sola," Sol said,
introducing - the elegant, sultry high lady. He spoke to her: "I would
give you to the nameless one. He is a powerful warrior, though he carries no
weapon." "As you wish," she said
indifferently. She glanced at Sos, and through him. "Where is his bracelet?
What should I call myself?" "Keep the clasp I gave you. I will
find another." "Keep the name you bear, I have none
better." "You're crazy," she said,
addressing both. . "This is Soli," Sol said as the
little girl entered the compartment. He picked her up and held her at bead
height. She grasped a tiny staff and waved it dangerously. "I'm a Amazon!" she said, poking
the stick at Sos. "I'm fighting in circle." They moved on to the place where the
chieftains gathered: Sav and Tyl together, Tor and Tun, and Neq and three
others Sos did not recognize in another group. They spread out to form a
standing circle as Sol and Sos approached. "We have reached a tentative
agreement on terms," Sav said. "Subject to approval by the two
masters, of course." "The terms are these," Sol said,
not giving him a chance to continue. "The empire will be disbanded. Each
of you will command the tribe you now govern in our names, and Tot his old
tribe, but you will never meet each other in the circle." They stared at him uncomprehendingly.
"You fought already?" Tun inquired. "I have quit the circle." "Then we must serve the nameless
one." "I have quit the circle too,"
Sos said. "But the empire will fall apart
without one of you as master. No one else is strong enough!" Sol turned his back on them. "It is
done," he said. "Let's take our things and go." "Wait a minute!" Tyl exclaimed,
running stiff-legged after them. "You owe us an explanation." Sol shrugged, offering none. Sos turned
about and spoke. "Four years ago you all served small tribes or traveled
alone. You slept in cabins or in private tents, and you did not need anything
that was not provided. You were free to go and to live as you chose. "Now you travel in large tribes and
you fight for other men when they tell you to. You till the land, working as
the crazies do, because your numbers are too great for the resources of any one
area. You mine for metals, because you no longer trust the crazies to do it for
you, though they have never broken trust. You study from books, because you
want the things civilization can offer. But this is not the way it should be.
We know what civilization leads to. It brings destruction of all the values of
the circle. It brings competition for material things you do not need. Before
long you will overpopulate the Earth and become a scourge upon it, like shrews
who have overrun their feed ing grounds. "The records show that the end result
of empire is-the Blast." But he hadn't said it well. All but Sav peered incredulously at him.
"You claim," Tot said slowly, "that unless we remain primitive
nomads, dependent upon the crazies, ignorant of finer things, there will be a
second Blast?" "In time, yes. That is what happened
before. It is our duty to see that it never happens again." "And you believe that the answer is
to keep things as they are, disorganized?' "So more men like Bog can die in the
circle?" Sos stood as if stricken. Was he on the
right side, after all? "Better that, than that we all die in
the Blast," Sol put in surprisingly. "There are not enough of us,
now, to recover again." Unwittingly, he had undercut Sos's
argument, since overpOpulation was the problem of empire. Neq turned on Sol. "Yet you preserve
the circle by deserting it!" Sav, who understood both sides, finally
spoke. "Sometimes you have to give up something you love, something you
value, so as not to destroy it. I'd call that sensible enough." "I'd call it cowardice!" Tyl
said. Both Sol and Sos jumped toward him
angrily. Tyl stood firm. "Each of you defeated
me in the circle. I will serve either. But if you fear to face each other for
supremacy, I must call you what you are." "You have no right to build an empire
and throw it away like that," Tor said. "Leadership means
responsibifity." "Where did you learn all this
'history'?" Neq demanded. "I don't believe it." "We're just beginning to cooperate
like men, instead of playing like children," Tun said. Sol looked at Sos. "They have no
power over us. Let them talk." , Sos stood indecisively. What these
suddenly assertive men were saying made distressing sense. How could he be sure
that what the master of the underworld had told him was true? There were so
many obvious advantages of civilization-and it had taken thousands of years for
the Blast to come, before. Had it really been the fault of civilization, or had
there been factors he didn't know about? Factors that might no longer exist.... Little Soli appeared and ran toward Sol.
"Are you going to fight now, Daddy?" Tyl stepped ahead of him and managed to
intercept her, squatting with difficulty since his knees were still healing.
"Soli, what would you do if your daddy decided not to fight?" She presented him with the round-eyed
stare. "Not fight?" No one else spoke. "If he said he wouldn't go in the
circle any more," Tyl prompted her. "If he went away and never fought
again." Soil burst out crying. Tyl let her go She ran to Sol. "You
go in `the circle, Daddy!" she exclaimed. "Show him!" It had happened again. Sol faced him,
defeated. "I must fight for my daughter." Sos struggled with himself, but knew that
the peaceful settlement had flown. He saw, in a terrible revelation, that this,
not name, woman or empire, had been the root of each of their encounters: the
child. The child called Soli had been there throughout; the `circle had
determined which man would claim the name and privilege of fatherhood. Sol could not back down, and neither could
Sos. Bob, of the underworld, had made clear what would happen if Sos allowed
the empire to stand. "Tomorrow, then," Sos said, also
defeated. "Tomorrow-friend." "And the winner rules the empire-all
of it!" Tyl shouted, and the others agreed. Why did their smiles look lupine? They ate together, the two masters with
Sola and Soli. "You will take care of my daughter," Sol said. He did
not need to define the circumstance further. Sos only nodded. Sola was more direct. "Do you want me
tonight?" Was this the woman he had longed for? Sos
studied her, noting the voluptuous figure, the lovely features. She did not
recognize him, he was certain-yet she had accepted an insulting alliance with
complacency. "She-loved another," Sol said.
"Now nothing matters to her, except power. It is not her fault." "I still love him," she said.
"If his body is dead, his memory is not. My own body does not
matter." Sos continued to look at her-but the image
he saw was of little Sosa of the underworld, the girl who wore his bracelet.
The girl Bob had threatened to send in his place, should Sos refuse to
undertake the mission . . . to work her way into Sol's camp as anybody's woman
and to stab Sol with a poisoned dart and then herself, leaving the master of
empire dead and disgraced. The girl who would still be sent, if Sos failed. At first it had been Sol's fate that had
concerned him, though Bob never suspected this. Only by agreeing to the mission
could Sos arrange to turn aside its treachery. But as the time of training
passed, Sosa's own peril had become as important. If he betrayed the underworld
now, she would pay the penalty. Sola and Sosa: the two had never met, yet
they controlled his destiny. He had to act to protect them both-and he dared
tell neither why. "In the name of friendship, take
her!" Sol exclaimed. "I have nothing left to offer." "In the name of friendship," Sos
whispered. He was sickened by the whole affair, so riddled with sacrifice and
dishonor. He knew that the man Sola embraced in- her mind would be the one who
had gone to the mountain. She might never know the truth. And the woman he embraced would be Sosa.
She would never know, either. He had not realized until he left her that he
loved her more. At noon the next day they met at the
circle. Sos wished there were some way he could lose, but he knew at the same
moment that this was no solution. Sol's victory would mean his death; the
underworld had pronounced it. Twice he had met Sol in battle, striving
to win and failing. This time he would strive in his heart to lose, but had to
win. Better the humiliation of one, than the death of two. Sol had chosen the daggers. His handsome
body glistened in the sunlight-but Sos imagined with sadness the way that body
would look after the terrible hands of the nameless one closed upon it. He
looked for some pretext to delay the onset, but found none. The watchers were
massed and waiting, and the commitment had been made. The masters had to meet,
and there was no friendship in the circle. Sos would spare his friend if he
were able-but he had to win. They entered the circle together and faced
each other for a moment, each respecting the other's capabilities. Perhaps each
still hoped for some way to stop it, even now. There was no way. It had been
unrealistic to imagine that this final encounter could be reneged. They were
the masters: no longer, paradoxically, their own masters. Sos made the first move. He jumped close
and drove a sledgehammer fist at Sol's stomach-and caught his balance as the
effort came to nothing. Sol had stepped aside, as he had to, moving more
swiftly than seemed possible, as be always did and a shallow slash ran the
length of the challenger's forearm. The fist had missed, the knife had not
wounded seriously, and the first testing of skill had been accomplished. Sos had known better than to follow up
with a second blow in the moment Sol appeared to be off-balance. Sol was never
caught unaware. Sol had refrained from committing the other knife, knowing that
the seeming ponderosity of Sos's hands was illusory; Tactics and strategy at
this level of skill looked crude only because so many simple ploys were useless
or suicidal; finesse seemed like bluff only to the uninitiate. They circled each other, watching the
placements of feet and balance of torso rather than face or hands. The
expression in a face could lie, but not the attitude of the body; the motion of
a hand could switch abruptly, but not that of a foot. No major commitment could
be made without preparation and reaction. Thus Sol seemed to hold the twin blades
lightly while Sos hardly glanced at them. Sol moved, sweeping both points in toward
the body, one high, the other low. Sos's hands were there, closing about the
two wrists as the knives were balked by protected shoulder and belly, and So!
pinioned. He applied pressure slowly, knowing that the real ploy had not yet
been executed. Sol was strong, but he could not hope to
compete with his opponent's power. Gradually his arms bent down as the
vice-like grip intensified, and the fingers on the knives loosened. Then Sol
flexed both wrists-and they spun about within the grip! No wonder his body
shone: he had greased it. Now the daggers took on life of their own,
flipping over together to center on the imprisoning manacles. The points dug
in, braced against clamped hands, feeling for the vulnerable tendons, and they
were feather-sharp. Sos had to let go. His hardened skin could
deflect lightning slashes, but not the anchored probing he was exposed to here.
He released -one wrist only, yanking tremendously at the other trying to break
it while his foot lashed against the man's inner thigh. But Sol's free blade
whipped across unerringly, to bury itself in the flesh of Sos's other forearm,
and it was not the thigh but the hard bone of hip that met the moving foot. It
was far more dangerous to break with Sol than to close with him. They parted, the one with white marks
showing the crushing pressure exerted against him, the other with spot
punctures and streaming blood from one arm. The second testing had passed. It
was known that if the nameless one could catch the daggers, he could not hold
them, and the experienced witnesses nodded gravely. The one was stronger, the
other faster, and the advantage of the moment lay with Sol. The battle continued. Bruises appeared
upon Sol's body, and countless cuts blossomed on Sos's, but neither scored
definitely. It had become a contest of attrition. This could go on for a long time, and no
one wanted that. A definite decision was required, not a suspect draw. One
master had to prevail or the other. By a certain unvoiced mutual consent they
cut short the careful sparring and played for the ultimate stakes. Sol dived, in a motion similar to the one
Sos had used against him during their first encounter, going not for the almost
invulnerable torso' but the surface `muscles and tendons of the legs. Sol's
success would cripple Sos, and put him at a fatal disadvantage. He leaped
aside, but the two blades followed as Sol twisted like a serpent. He was on his
back now, feet in the air, ready to smite the attacked. He had been so adept at
nullifying prior attacks that Sos was sure the man was at least partially
familiar with weaponless techniques. This might also explain Sol's phenomenal
success as a warrior. The only real advantage Sos had was brute strength. He used it. He hunched his shoulders and
fell upon Sol, pinning him by the weight of his body and closing both hands
about his throat. Sol's two knives came up, their motion restricted but not
blocked, and stabbed into the gristle on either side of Sos's own neck. The
force of each blow was not great, since the position was quite awkward, but the
blades drove again and again into the widening wounds. The neck was the best
protected part of his body, but it could not sustain this attack for long. Sos lifted himself and hurled the lighter
man from side to side, never relinquishing the cruel constriction, but his
position, too, was improper for full effect. Then, as his head took fire with
the exposure of vital nerves, he knew that he was losing this phase; the blades
would bring him down before Sol finally relinquished that-tenacious
consciosness. It would not be possible to finish it
gently. He broke, catching Sol's hair to hold his
head down, and hammered his horny knuckle into the exposed windpipe. Sol could not breathe and was in
excruciating pain.. His throat had been crushed. Still the awful daggers
searched for Sos's face, seeking, if not victory, mutual defeat. It was not in
Sol to lose in the circle. Sos used his strength once more. He caught
one blade in his hand, knowing that the edge could not slip free from his
flesh. With the other hand he grabbed again for the hair. He stood up, carrying
Sol's body with him. He whirled about and flung his friend out of the circle. As quickly as he had possession of the
circle, he abdicated it, diving after his fallen antagonist. Sol lay on the
ground, eyes bulging, hands clasping futilely at his throat. Sos ripped them
away and dug his fingers into the sides of the neck, massaging it roughly. His
own blood dripped upon Sol's chest as he squatted above him. - "It's over!" someone screamed.
"You're out of the circle! Stop!" Sos did not stop. He picked one dagger
from the ground and cut into the base of Sol's throat, using the knowledge his
training in destruction had provided. A body fell upon him, but he was braced
against it. He lifted one great arm and flung the person away without looking.
He widened the incision until a small hole opened in Sol's trachea; then he put
his mouth to the wound. More men fell upon him, yanking at his
arms and legs, but he clung fast. Air rushed into the unconscious man's lungs
as Sos exhaled, and his friend was breathing again, precariously. "Sav! It's me, Sav," a voice
bellowed in his ear, "Red River! Let go! I'll take over!" Only then did Sos lift bloodflecked lips
and surrender to unconsciousness. He woke to pain shooting along his neck.
His hand found bandages there. Sola leaned over him, soft of expression, and
mopped the streaming sweat from his face with a cool sponge. "I know
you," she murmured as she saw his eyes open. "I'll never leave
you-nameless one." Sos tried to speak, but not even the croak
came out. "Yes, you saved him," she said. "Again. He can't talk
any more, but he's in better shape than you are. Even though you won." She
leaned~ down to kiss him lightly. "It was brave of you to rescue him like
that-but nothing is changed." Sos sat up. His neck exploded into agony
as he put stress upon it, and he could not turn his head, but he kept on
grimly. He was in the main tent, in what was evidently Sola's compartment. He
looked about by swiveling his body. No one else was present. Sola took his arm gently. "I'll wake
you before he goes. I promise. Now lie down before you kill
yourself-again." Everything seemed to be repeating. She had
cared for him like this once long ago, and he had fallen in love with her. When
he needed help, she was- Then it was another day. "It's
time," she said, waking him with a kiss. She had donned her most elegant
clothing and was as beautiful as he had ever seen her. It had been premature to
discount his love for her; it had not died. Sol was standing outside with his
daughter, a bandage on his throat and discoloration remaining on his body, but
otherwise - fit and strong. He smiled when he saw Sos and came over to shake
hands. No words were necessary. Then he placed Soli's little hand in Sos's and
turned away. The men of the camp stood in silence as
Sol walked past them, away from the tent. He wore a pack but carried no weapon. "Daddy!" Soli cried, wrenching
away from Sos and running after him. - Sav jumped out and caught her. "He
goes to the mountain," he explained gently. "You must stay with your
mother and your new father." Soli struggled free again and caught up to
Sol. "Daddy!" Sol turned, kneeled, kissed her and turned her to face
the way she had come. He stood up quickly and resumed his walk. Sos remembered
the time he had tried to send Stupid down the mountain. "Daddy!" she cried once more,
refusing to leave him. "I go with you!" Then, to show she understood:
"I die with you." - Sol turned again and looked beseechingly
at the assembled men. No one moved. Finally he picked Soli up and walked out
of the camp. Sola put her face to Sos's shoulder and
sobbed silently, refusing to go after her daughter. "She belongs to
him," she said through her tears. "She always did." As be watched the lonely figures depart,
Sos saw what was in store for them. Sol would ascend the mountain, carrying the
little girl. He would not be daunted by the snow or the death that waited him.
He would drive on until overwhelmed by the cold, and fall at last with his face
toward the top, shielding his daughter's body with his own until the end. - Sos knew what would happen then, and who
would- be waiting to adopt a gallant husband and a darling daughter. There
would be the chase in the recreation room, perhaps, and special exercise for
Soli. It had to be, for Sosa would recognize the child. The child she had
longed to bear herself. Take her! he thought. Take her-in the name
of love. While Sos remained to be the architect of
the empire's quiet destruction, never certain whether he was doing the right
thing. He had built it in the name of another man; now he would bring it down
at the behest of a selfish power clique whose purpose was to prevent
civilization from arising on the surface. To prevent power from arising. Sos had always been directed in key
decisions by the action of other men, just as his romancing had been directed
by those women who reached for it. Sol had given him his name and first
mission; Dr. Jones had given him his weapon; Sol had sent him to the mountain
and Bob had sent him back. Sol's lieutenants had forced the mastership upon
him, not realizing that he was the enemy of the empire. Would the time ever come when he made his
own decisions? The threat that had existed against Sol now applied against Sos:
if he did not dismantle the empire, someone would come for him, someone he
would have no way to recognize or guard against, and hostages would die. Three
of them, one a child... He looked at Sola, lovely in her sorrow,
and knew that the woman he loved more would belong to Sol. Nothing had changed.
Dear little Sosa. Sos faced the men of his empire, thousands strong. They
thought him master now-but was he the hero, or the villain? |
|
|